Copyright © 2025 Remi Lebeau

Cover Design: Igy Book Covers

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except as permitted by copyright law.

The story, all names, characters, and incidents portrayed in this production are fictitious. No identification with actual persons (living or deceased), places, buildings, and products is intended or should be inferred.

To Kianna,

Every family needs a Lexi

CONTENT NOTE

This book is intended for mature audiences and includes sexual content and depictions of violence. This book deals with difficult themes: family separation, abuse by family members, a character who has recently been imprisoned, and a character experiencing post-traumatic stress symptoms. This book includes a consensual bondage scene. This book also includes the depiction of a violent vampire bite not between the two main characters.

Reader discretion is advised.

PROLOGUE: THE ARUNDEL FOREST

Kate

Screams and howls ring through the clearing; the smell of magic punctuates the air. Golden light radiates from outstretched fingers; teeth and claws flash white in the late autumn sun. All around me, wolves, witches and panthers clash in battle.

From across the field, I spot my Alpha, Leander. His grey wolf bears the marks of a seasoned fighter, scarred and battle-worn. He’s flanked by two other wolves from our pack. They’re trying to hold off one of the witches, but it’s not looking good. She circles the wolves on her broomstick, her hawk familiar by her side to amplify her magic. She’s clad proudly in the golden robes of the Hecate coven, her long rope twists in a knot on the top of her head, her warm brown skin glowing with magic. Amara Moonfall, the Hecate coven’s most powerful fighter.

Hot resentment stirs in my belly. The panther shifters have been trying to move into our territory for decades, but we’ve always been able to hold them off. That is, until the panthers struck a deal with the Hecate coven witches to support them in displacing us. Now the witches are decimating us.

Empowered by my fury, I bound across the field in my wolf form. The witches may be powerful, but I’m strong, and this is my home. I know this clearing, this lake, and this forest better than I know the back of my own hand.

A witch on broomstick sends a flash of energy magic down upon me, but I swerve quickly to avoid it. It’s not my first battle, and it likely won’t be my last. I’ve fought witches before.

But before I can make it to my Alpha, he shifts out of his wolf form. I can sense his defeat, the deep sadness in his chest. He looks up at the witch on broomstick, a waning growl in his throat.

Leander, no! I plead in my mind. We can’t stop now, we have to hold our ground!

He doesn’t heed my words. Instead, he eyes the wolves beside him, and they shift into their human forms as well, heads bowed. Their bare arms and chests glisten with fresh wounds sustained from the fight. Amara Moonfall gestures to the other witches, indicating that they should cease their fighting.

I halt in my tracks, unable to believe what’s happening.

Then I hear a high-pitched shriek from behind me.

I turn, and spot one of the younger wolves, Rae. Yellow magic glitters across her olive skin as another witch uses magic to shift her out of her wolf form. Rae is suspended helplessly in the air, her limbs twisting unnaturally, a pained expression across her face. Witches never seem to comprehend how agonizing it is to have your body forced by magic into another form.

Without hesitating, I hurl myself at the offending witch, knocking her from her broomstick. She tumbles to the grassy field, her long red braid whipping around her. I put myself between her and Rae’s human form.

“Stop at once!” the witch demands. She gets to her feet quickly, holding her broomstick in one hand. It’s Callista, one of the Craft sisters. I recognize her from the many times I’ve fought alongside the Hecate witches, which makes this betrayal sting even sharper. Callista’s bright green eyes flash. “The wolves have surrendered. Turn back into your human form!”

I growl at her.

“Kate,” Rae says, her voice tinged with fear and uncertainty. “I think…I think it’s over…”

All around us, the wolves and panthers are transforming into their human forms. The witches circle on their broomsticks, but the glow of magic no longer thickens the air. With a heavy heart, I shift into my human form, my bare feet rooted in the soft grass of the clearing. Callista moves toward us, but I put an arm out between her and Rae.

“What are you going to do with us?” I snarl. “This is our home, you have no right to evict us!”

“You’ve lost this battle,” says the witch, a frown across her pale face. “We have orders to take you to the Cave.”

Rae clutches my arm. I can feel her shaking.

“You can’t,” I say to Callista. “There are pups in our pack. They’re not yet eighteen, you can’t lock them up!”

“We’ll make other arrangements for your young ones,” she replies, with a hardened expression. “But you have to come with me.”

I turn to Rae. Her dark brown eyes are wide with fear. I take her by the shoulders, and touch my forehead to her’s.

We can communicate without speaking aloud. I don’t want the witches to hear.

Rae, it’s going to be all right. Stay safe, and take care of the other pups. We’ll find a way back to you.

The younger wolf inhales shakily. I know. I trust you, Kate.

Our connection is sharply broken as one of the transformed panther shifters grabs Rae by the elbow and pulls her away.

“Hey, be gentle with her!” I yell at him.

He sneers at me. “I can do whatever the fuck I like, dog.”

I’m ready to shift back into my wolf form just to kick his ass, but a firm hand on my shoulder stops me.

“Kate,” grunts the low voice of my Alpha. There are new lines around his eyes and mouth. His expression is set. “It’s over, for now at least. Save your rage. Our day will come again.”

I shrug his hand off my shoulder. He gives me a heavy look, then begins walking north, led by the witches on broomstick. Fury boils in my stomach. But I have no choice…I have to follow him.

To the Cave. The most notorious magical prison on the continent.

CHAPTER 1: THE STRATEGIC ONE

A year and a half later

Lexi

My eyes snap open as soon as the dusk turns to night.

When I was alive, I was a morning person. Now, I guess you could say I’m an evening vampire. I love a brand new night. So much to do, so many possibilities…

I swing open the lid of my coffin and rise immediately. The room where I rest during the day is bare, well-secured, with only my coffin on a raised platform in the center. I quickly head into the adjacent washroom to get ready for the night. After a quick shower, I slip into a cute, lace-trimmed robe and glass slippers. I wink to myself in the mirror.

“Good evening!” I declare cheerfully as I enter my dressing room. My stylist, make-up artist, and hair dresser are already waiting for me. They greet me with pleasantries as I take a seat on the plush, rose pink chair in the center of the room. This is my favourite place in the crypt.

“Did you sleep well, Ms. Price?” asks my make-up artist.

“Oh, like a baby!” I tell her. “How was your day? Did your son win his baseball game?”

“Lost three to none,” she says with a sigh. “But it’s all right, he had a fun time. We took them all out for ice cream after and they completely forgot about losing.”

I wave a hand. “At that age, ice cream solves everything!”

She chuckles. “It sure does!”

The four of us chat amicably. My older sister hates that I employ three full-time staff entirely for my own presentation, but it’s important for me to maintain a particular image. My family owns and operates the Respite hotel chain, an elite chain of luxury hotels, with locations around the world. My sister, Renata, is the CEO. I’m the Chief Marketing Officer, which is why I need to employ a full style team. I have to represent our family’s brand.

“Your hair is so beautiful,” sighs my hair dresser, as I let down my hair so that he can start working on it. “How do you get it to shine like that?”

“A vampire never reveals her secrets,” I tell him with a wink.

The secret is actually consuming a steady diet of human blood, but I feel like it’s a little gauche to say that out loud to three breathing, living humans, especially when they’re trapped with you in an underground crypt.

“Are you still thinking hot pink for your influencer event on Saturday?” asks my stylist, pulling out their lookbook. They flip to a page full of bright, cheerful images. “It’s such a cute colour on you!”

“Ooh, yes!” I clap my hands together eagerly. “You all have to be there. It’s going to be so fun! Renata let me have the entire east wing, and we’re going all out.”

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world!” says my make-up artist.

“And after that.” My hair dresser raises a mischievous eyebrow. “Maybe we can talk bridal looks?”

A wide grin brightens my face. “Well, if you insist! I started a Pinterest board already, I’ll share it with you.”

I pull it up on my phone, excitement mixing with nerves in my stomach. When I was a little girl, I dreamed of what my wedding might look like. As a vampire, I never thought I would end up having one. Vampires don’t really do marriage. They almost never get into relationships with each other. I don’t know why, it just seems weird. And relationships between vampires and living humans don’t tend to last very long. I know some vampires in relationships with witches, like two of my sisters, but that makes more sense because witches tend to have long lifespans, and they understand vampires a little better than non-magical folk do.

But I never expected to end up in the engagement I’m in now. My vampire Creator, Tudor Thornblade, was recently imprisoned by a coven of good witches for trying to attack one of their strongholds. He allied with a pack of wolf shifters who also hate the witches. When they managed to escape, he promised the shifters that one of his daughters would marry one of the wolves, to cement their alliance.

Guess who got to be that daughter!

Yep, I get to marry a wolf shifter. An almost-completely-unheard-of arrangement for a vampire. I’ve never even met a wolf shifter outside of a battle field. But I’m sure they’ll be nice. And I’m trying to be positive about the whole thing.

I mean, most importantly: I get to plan a wedding!

“What’s the timeline?” asks my stylist, ruffling through a rack of designer dresses. “We’ll need at least three months to source the dress and make any necessary alterations. Are we getting the wedding outfit for your betrothed, as well? I can’t believe we haven’t even met them!”

I wasn’t sure how to explain the whole vampire-shifter alliance thing to the living humans, so I told them that I met someone on vacation, and it was a whirlwind engagement. It’s a little awkward, but I’m sure it will be easier once I actually meet the shifter I’m supposed to marry. Until then, I just have to play it like I’m being mysterious.

“I don’t know yet,” I say with a sigh. “Everything happened so quickly. My betrothed is…very private. But I’m sure my father will cover everything, no expense spared.”

“You’re going to be a beautiful bride,” says my make-up artist, giving my shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’m sure Mr. Thornblade will be so proud of you.”

I give her my best smile, although I feel a little twist in my stomach. My relationship with my vampire Creator is a little…complicated, to say the least.

My phone vibrates in my hand.

Are you up yet?? Reads an impatient text from Renata.

Be right there! I text back, my long fingernails clacking against the phone screen.

“Your sister?” my hair stylist asks.

“Yep.” I roll my eyes. “How does she get ready so quickly in the evening? We both wake up at the same time!”

“Your sister is a force of nature.” My make-up artist chuckles to herself. “Well, you should be all done, Lexi.”

“And your outfit is done too,” adds my stylist, arranging a pair of light blue heels carefully on my vanity.

“Thanks everyone!” I give them all a grateful smile as they leave. Then I quickly slip into my outfit for the night. I really don’t know what I would do without my team.

My phone vibrates impatiently in my pocket. Renata again. And again.

Seriously, doesn’t she have anything better to do than be on my case all the time? Not everyone is a workaholic robot like her. I ignore her message, and make my way up to the office floor.

“Good evening, Ms. Price,” says the receptionist.

“Evening!” I reply cheerfully. I lean over the sleek, smoothly veneered reception desk. “Ooh, your nails look gorgeous today! Such a pretty shade on you!”

The receptionist smiles shyly, and shows off his long, tapered nails. “Really? I wasn’t sure about the length.”

“They’re perfect,” I tell him. “Go big or go home!”

He laughs. “Oh, Ms. Price, your Creator is in today. He’s in his office.”

“Thanks, I was just going to go speak with him!”

I give the receptionist a wave, and then make my way down the office hallway.

After my stylist mentioned the wedding dress timeline, I realized that I really need a firm date in order to be able to plan. I haven’t even met the wolf shifter I’m supposed to marry! How many guests will the wolves need? Do they have particular customs that we should incorporate? Most importantly, I need to make sure our outfits don’t clash. There are so many things I need to organize!

Tudor’s office is at the very end of the hallway. A shimmering nameplate says “Tudor Thornblade - President.” It’s strange, having him back. I take a moment to collect myself, then I knock primly on the door.

“Enter!” shouts a sharp, familiar voice. There’s a beep on the keypad and it flashes green. I open the door.

My Creator’s office has a breathtaking view of Silverlake City. The expansive buildings shine with electric light in the dark, midsummer night. Tudor sits on a leather chair behind a large, ebony desk.

It’s difficult to look at him. He hasn’t completely recovered from his time in prison, as it’s only been a few days. His pale skin is drawn and pallid, and his slicked-back hair seems more white than blond. But the worst thing is his eyes. They’re typically a light violet, but they’ve been tinged crimson since his return. They’ll probably go back to normal once he’s better fed and rested, but still…a little tingle goes up my spine when I see him.

His fingers are tented and his expression is one of displeasure. Luckily, it’s not directed at me, but at my sister, Renata, who’s already standing in front of his desk. Unlike Tudor, Renata is clearly well-fed, her olive skin radiant and clear, and her chin-length black hair glossy and perfect, as always.

She doesn’t even acknowledge me when I come in.

“Father,” she says, imploringly. “I understand your concerns, but…”

“If you understood my concerns, Renata,” Tudor replies, his voice like the edge of a dagger. “Then you wouldn’t be asking me this again. I thought I made myself very clear the first time.”

He turns his gaze toward me.

“Alexandra, what is it?” he says, curtly. Renata crosses her arms in irritation.

I can’t stand tension. I give Tudor a bright look.

“Well, I was just chatting with my stylist about wedding planning!” I tell him, pulling out my phone. “I’ve already got a preliminary plan, but we really need to set a date to make sure we have time to organize everything.” I pull up my Pinterest board, and move around the desk to show him. “See, I’ve got some ideas for a colour scheme, but the time of year makes a huge difference in terms of decor.” Tudor glances at the images of floral arrangements on my screen with an impassive expression. “You know, summer is my favourite season, and since we need at least nine months to plan, I thought June would…”

“You have four weeks,” Tudor replies, brusquely.

It takes me a moment to process this new information. “Um…ok…”

“We must secure our alliance with the wolves as soon as possible,” he says, with a severe look at both Renata and I.

Four weeks? How am I supposed to do that? But I swallow my concerns. This is not a time to be upsetting my Creator.

“All right, that’s fine,” I squeak, pocketing my large phone. “A September wedding, that will be fun…maybe we can do like, an autumn theme?”

“It doesn’t matter, as long as it gets you married to a wolf shifter,” Tudor says. “With Lavinia Nox dead, there’s a power vacuum. We need to fill it as soon as possible. The evil witches are happy with their new residence at Elmwood castle. But we need to sweeten the deal for the Arundel wolves, and this marriage will achieve that. When you marry one of Leander’s guards, that will demonstrate that we’re serious about making them our long-term allies.”

“Yes, and speaking of that,” I say, hopefully. “Is there any word about which wolf shifter I might be…”

“The wolves will arrive on Sunday,” Tudor replies. “You’ll meet your betrothed then.”

A little flurry of anticipation rises in my chest. I wonder what they’ll be like. They’re a wolf shifter, so probably all rugged and handsome. You know, blue jeans and white T-shirt. I’m not the outdoorsy type, but I can definitely appreciate the aesthetic!

“And perhaps…” Renata says, tentatively. She gives me a pointed look, but directs her request to our Creator. “You could allow Celine, Hallie and Damien to attend the wedding?”

Tudor flashes her an angry glance. “Renata, didn’t I just tell you that I won’t discuss it any further?”

My day-dreaming dissipates at the thought of my sisters, Celine and Hallie, and our friend, Damien. When Tudor was imprisoned in the Cave, we failed to go rescue him. In retaliation, he locked Celine, Hallie, and Damien in airtight coffins. Since vampires don’t need air or food, we can exist indefinitely even if we’re locked up. We become weak and hungry, but we’ll survive until someone lets us out again. But it’s still not fun at all. I mean, look at Tudor. The witches locked him in a box in their prison, and he is super grouchy about it.

But I don’t think it’s fair that he’s doing the same thing to Celine, Hallie and Damien. I kneel down and put a hand on Tudor’s arm, arranging my face in my best expression of deference.

“Father,” I say, trying to keep my tone diplomatic and reasonable. “Of course you’re mad at Celine and Damien for not coming to rescue you. But the whole time you were in the Cave, they were here, running your empire in your absence! It’s not easy keeping everything together, especially with the good witches breathing down our necks. Celine did her best…”

“You can’t keep her locked in a box,” Renata adds, an edge of desperation in her voice. “You’ve got to…”

“What about me,” Tudor hisses, his voice a low, harsh rasp. Instinctively, I take my hand from his arm and back away from him. His nostrils flare as he addresses Renata. “Your sisters have been locked up for four days. Those witches locked me up for six months. Where were you, when I needed you?”

There’s a heavy silence in the office. Renata meets our Creator’s gaze, but she doesn’t respond. Her lips form a thin, tight line.

“Celine was my right hand,” Tudor continues, fury radiating from him like a chilly breeze. “She should have come for me immediately. If she hadn’t abandoned us, we could have claimed Elmwood castle six months ago. She should have been right beside us. Instead, she abandoned her duty. If we’re going to become the most powerful clan in the northern region, we must be united. I won’t be disrespected.”

Renata’s fingers curl slowly into fists. I watch her anxiously. I know how close she is with Celine, and how painful it is for her to think of our sisters and Damien starving in a box. I don’t like it any more than she does. But I also know our Creator. He’s not going to back down.

Celine and Renata might be older than me, but sometimes I’m the one who’s the most like Tudor.

I’m the strategic one.

I step around the desk, placing myself opposite to Tudor, drawing his focus away from my older sister. I lean over the desk, bowing my head. I put on the most convincing voice I can.

“Celine abandoned you, sure,” I say to him. “But what about Damien, and Hallie? Hallie is young, she doesn’t understand the magical world yet. Surely a few days in a coffin have already taught her a lesson. She’ll follow you, but if you punish her too severely when she’s young, you might weaken her unnecessarily.”

Tudor cocks his head slightly, considering my words. Emboldened, I go for the bigger kill.

“And it must be so exhausting, running the entire mafia empire without Celine,” I add. “Damien is a powerful vampire, the same age as her. If you let him out, he can take on some of the burden. Damien would keep Xavian and the other vampires in check. He hasn’t wronged you the way Celine has.”

I flash him my best charming smile. And I cross my fingers behind my back.

Tudor sits back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully. For what seems like an eternity, Renata and I wait for his response.

Finally, he gives me a curt nod. “Fine. I’ll release Hallie and Damien.”

Now my smile becomes genuine. “Thank you, father!”

“But I’m keeping Celine.” He shoots a cold glare at Renata. “And if one of you even thinks about stepping out of line, I won’t hesitate to stake her.”

Renata nods. Her voice is hollow. “Should I retrieve Hallie and Damien tonight?”

“No, I’ll have Oana let them out once the wolf shifters are here,” Tudor responds. “I don’t want any trouble before they arrive.”

“You’ll have no trouble from us!” I tell him, as chipper as I can manage. I take my sister by her bony elbow and pull her out of our Creator’s office.

The door slams shut behind us. Renata pulls her arm away from me.

“Hey, at least we got Hallie and Damien,” I say. “He’ll let Celine out, Ren, he just needs some time to cool off.”

“Will he?” Renata asks, putting a hand through her short hair in agitation. “I’ve never seen him like this, Lexi. Tudor and Celine have a complicated relationship, yes, but he’s never been so angry with her…”

I sigh. “Ren, it’ll be fine. He’s a vampire, he’s dramatic. I’m sure in a few weeks he’ll completely forget about all of this.”

“That’s easy for you to say.” Renata frowns at me. “You’re in his good books now, because you’re marrying the wolf shifter.”

“Maybe that will help him mellow out a bit. And you should try to mellow out, too, Ren. You’re not trapped in a box. You should take a night off, relax a bit. Why don’t you go out with Lily?”

Renata recently announced that she’s in a relationship with Lily Harper, a living human, and the hotel’s Chief Operating Officer. It’s the only good news we’ve had in the past few days.

“Lily’s dropping off her son at her sister’s house tonight,” Renata says. “He’s going to stay there for a little while.”

I furrow my brow. “Really? Why?”

“It’s too dangerous to have him around right now. I tried to convince Lily to leave the city for a while, but of course she refused…”

“Isn’t that a little extreme?”

Renata gives me a hard look. “Extreme? The hotel was just attacked and our Creator murdered the High Priestess of the most powerful witch coven in the region in front of everyone…”

“Yeah, I guess that was pretty bad…” I wrinkle my nose. “But something crazy is always happening, Ren. There’s no reason why things won’t all go back to normal in a week or so, trust me.”

She gives me a doubtful look.

“Oh, hey!” I tell her, excitedly. “I wanted to ask you about my event on Saturday. We had an increase in our guest list, about fifty more. I already talked to Orla about the catering…”

“Fifty?” Renata’s eyes narrow. “Lexi, I told you to keep it simple…”

“It’ll be really simple! Like, simple and classy, and super chill.”

“Lexi, I need you to be on top of this,” Renata says to me. “I trust you, but I can’t help you out with this one. I’m absolutely buried under work right now. This situation with the good witches has complicated everything in the northern region. Without Celine, I’m working twice as hard…”

I put a hand on my sister’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, Ren, I’m taking care of it! Everything will be fine, I promise.”

Despite herself, a small smile appears on my sister’s face. “Ok, Lexi. And…thank you again, for agreeing to marry the wolf shifter in my place.”

“Wait a second.” I put a hand to my ear. “Sorry, I don’t think I heard you. Could you say that louder?”

Renata rolls her eyes. “Thank you, Lexi. I really owe you one.”

I give her a big smile. “Hey, just think…in only four weeks, you’ll have a wolf shifter sibling-in-law!”

CHAPTER 2: THE SMELL OF PINE AND SMOKE

Lexi

Soon enough, it’s Saturday, and my phone is absolutely blowing up with content creators tagging our hotel in their posts as they prepare to attend our influencer event. I sent them all gift boxes filled with red roses, with a customized invitation for each of them.

I watch the reels while lounging on the cozy egg chair in my office. Working from a desk is totally passé, especially when social media is such a huge component of what I do. I reply to every single post personally:

Can’t wait to see you tonight!

That dress is STUNNING

Don’t forget to bring your invitation!

My excitement rises with every comment. If I can pull off this event, it’s going to be huge for us. Our last influencer event in the water park went extremely well, but I want to prove to everyone that I can replicate it. If Tudor and my sisters are ever going to take me seriously, they need to see that I can be consistent.

My phone rings. I press the green icon to pick up the call.

“Hi, Orla!” I say into my speaker. “How’s the prep coming along?”

“It’s going really well, Lexi,” she replies. “The servers have laid out the appetizers in the east hall. And we’ve got a tower of champagne, both alcoholic and non-alcoholic.”

“Perfect!” I reply, imagining the dazzling towers of glasses. “This is going to be so fun! Do you know if the coordinator has done a walk-through yet?”

“She told the front desk that she’s running late. I said I’d let you know. Do you mind going to take a look at the hall? Just to check in on the final details.”

“Of course I don’t mind! I hope she’s ok. I’ll come down, then I’ll give her a call.”

“Great,” Orla says. “Have a fun time tonight, Lexi. You worked so hard on this, you deserve to enjoy it a bit.”

“Oh, I will!” I reply with a laugh. “And you should come up, too, Orla! Taste some of the appetizers for yourself.”

“That’s all right,” she replies, suddenly a little sheepish. “I’m not much of a people person. I’ll be fine down here.”

“Whatever you say! Well, give me a call if anything comes up. I’m dealing with this whole event personally.”

“Sure thing, Lexi.”

I hang up, and lift myself out of my deep, comfy chair. I twirl around my office with a squeal of delight. Everything’s going so well!

On winged feet, I exit my office. Down the hall, I spot a pale figure in dark clothes with long, blond hair. I wave at him.

“Ooh, Alin!” I shout.

He flashes me a grin. “Hey, Lexi.”

Alin’s one of Xavian Night’s progeny. Xavian is the vampire who helped break Tudor out of prison, so they’ve been staying with us the past few nights. It’s nice to have Alin around. He’s about the same age as me. I link arms with him as I pass.

“Are you coming to my event?” I ask him. “It’s up in the east wing of the event floor. It’s not a vampire event, but it’ll be fun. Lots of pretty breathers for you to charm!”

“Sure,” he replies with a shrug. “It’s been a little slow around here.”

“Well, don’t tell Renata that, or she’ll give you work to do.”

“Renata’s definitely not speaking to me,” Alin says with a twitch of his nose.

“Oh, she’s just sore, because Xavian and the evil witches disrupted her conference,” I tell him. We walk together toward the elevators. I take a quick peek around to make sure nobody’s listening, then I drop my voice. “It’s been a little weird since Tudor got back.”

Alin matches my tone. “It must have been so difficult, not having your Creator around for six whole months.”

“Well, I had Celine, and Renata,” I reply. “And Damien’s our ally, he’s even older than Celine, technically.”

“But it’s different, isn’t it?” Alin says. “I mean, you can always count on your Creator to protect you. But their other progeny…”

He raises a eyebrow pointedly.

I shake my head. “It’s not like that with my sisters. We all stick together.”

Alin gives me a doubtful look. “Well, if you say so. But if I was Renata, or you, I would be trying to get on Tudor’s good side. With Celine in a coffin, and Cedric on the outs, there’s an opening for his favourite progeny.”

I don’t want to talk about Celine being trapped, especially since we don’t know when Tudor will let her out. I press the button for the elevator, and change the subject.

“Tudor says the Arundel wolves are coming on Sunday,” I tell Alin. The elevator chimes open, and we enter together.

“I heard. Xavian and I met with them, after we broke them out of the Cave. They didn’t look good.”

“Weren’t they only in there six months, like Tudor?”

“No, they were imprisoned by the good witches a year before then. Tudor broke them out six months ago and together they attacked Elmwood. When they failed, they were thrown back in.”

“Oh…” I didn’t realize that the wolves have been imprisoned for so long.

“I can’t believe Tudor’s making you marry one of them,” Alin says with a shake of his head. “Bad luck, Lexi.”

“I don’t think so,” I reply. “I mean, yeah, it wasn’t my first choice. But…”

“But a shifter?” Alin replies, giving me an incredulous look. “They’re so…feral. They haven’t modernized, like we have.”

“I’m sure it will be fine,” I say with a wave of my hand. “I mean, how bad can it be? They’re not wild animals, they’re people. Plus, who wouldn’t love being with me?” I bat my eyelashes at Alin.

He chuckles. “I don’t know, Lexi.”

Then the elevator doors open on the event floor, and I’m distracted by the plush red carpet that’s rolled out over the hardwood floor. I had it specially commissioned for this event, to give it a high-end feel. It runs from the elevators all the way into the east hall.

And it’s covered in big, muddy paw prints.

I make a loud, squealing sound that reverberates down the hallway.

“What is this?” I moan, stepping out of the elevator.

Alin can’t suppress a wide grin. “Looks like the shifters arrived early.”

Outraged at this unexpected disruption, I march down the hallway. The supernaturally-large footprints lead all the way to the wide-open, oak doors of the east hall. The space is decorated to the nines - the wall sconces cast a soft, cool light over the tables, each set immaculately with a complete place setting. There’s a buffet table laden with appetizers at the other end of the hall.

A tell-tale scent assaults my nostrils, so out-of-place here at the hotel. Wolf shifter blood, fragrant and woody, like the smell of pine and smoke. A huge, chestnut-coloured wolf is digging into a tray of meatballs.

I storm furiously into the hall.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I demand.

The wolf stops, and turns its enormous head to look at me. Its eyes are narrowed, glowing and bright yellow. Even though I don’t know much about shifters, I can tell it’s powerful. Usually, I can’t feel heat, at least not the way that I could when I was alive. But I can sense the warm, radiating magical energy that wafts from the wolf’s fur.

But I don’t care. It’s crashing my party!

“Do you have any idea how much that carpet costs?” I shout. “This is a luxury hotel, not a nature reserve!”

The wolf turns toward me, and shakes its massive head. Its fur is somewhat lanky and dull. Suddenly, it lunges at me. Surprised, I take a step back, almost stumbling.

As the wolf leaps toward me, it shifts. Its limbs twist from legs into long, pale arms; its chestnut fur becomes short, choppy hair; its eyes turn from a bright yellow to a soft, amber brown.

But they still have a haunted, fierce expression.

I open my mouth, but no sound comes out. She pauses, surveying me suspiciously. When she speaks, her voice is hoarse and hollow.

“I was hungry when I woke. I smelled food.”

My fury is cut by a wave of sudden awkwardness. She’s standing uncomfortably close to me, so that I can properly feel the magic evaporating off of her bare skin. She isn’t wearing any clothes at all, and I try not to let my eyes wander lower than her intense gaze.

“Well…” I stutter, irritably. “You shouldn’t eat food that’s not your’s! This is for my…event…”

She narrows her eyes slightly, but doesn’t comment any further. Without another word, she saunters out of the hall.

Alin, watching from the sidelines, makes no effort to hide his amusement.

I turn to him, incredulous. “What, she’s just going to walk around the hotel, fully naked?”

He shrugs. “Wolf shifters. I told you, they’re feral!”

“Ugh,” I groan, looking at the disaster around me. “What am I going to do! And who was that?”

Alin chuckles. “I think that was your fiancée.”

CHAPTER 3: THE VAMPIRE PRINCESS

Kate

“I just don’t understand why it has to be me.”

The hazel eyes of my Alpha survey me warily, squinting slightly in the bright light. Although it’s an hour past sunset, the hotel room is lit up like a Christmas tree. It’s taking both of us time to adjust to so much movement and light. Even before our imprisonment, we weren’t used to fancy accommodations like this. This suite alone is larger than my entire house in the Arundel forest. And it holds only Leander, myself, and the two other shifters who made the trip with us.

Leander responds impatiently. “I told you already. The fortune-teller said you were…”

“Don’t say ‘fated mates,’” I snap. “Don’t give me that antiquated bullshit, Leander. I know that’s what you say when you’re trying to force an alliance to happen…”

“That is what the fortune-teller said,” Leander growls. “Or are you forgetting who your Alpha is, Kate?”

I cross my arms in frustration, pacing back and forth across the beautifully waxed, hardwood floors. It’s still strange, to feel such a smooth surface under my bare feet.

With effort, I control my tone. “I understand why you want this marriage. You don’t trust Tudor Thornblade. You want someone to keep an eye on the vampires. I just don’t understand why you picked me, out of all the wolves in our pack.”

“You’re my best wolf, Kate,” Leander says. He puts a large, callused hand to my shoulder. “I need someone I can trust. Someone smart, who can match the vampires in strength if it comes to it. Our pack has been ruthlessly culled these past few decades, and shifters rely on numbers for strength. But if I have to choose one lone wolf for this mission, it can only be you.”

I shake my head. I appreciate his words, but it’s difficult for me to hear them right now. “Leander, please, pick anyone else! I hate it here. It smells so…so sterile. You know how much I hate vampires. I don’t belong here. I belong in the Arundel forest, with our pack. I’m no good at all this bullshit vampire politicking and posturing. I want to be with you, looking for the wolf pups. We don’t even know where they are yet…”

Leander sighs. “Let me and the other wolves worry about that. I need you here, Kate, keeping an eye on Tudor and the vampires. And even if you don’t believe it, the fortune-teller told me…his progeny is your mate. It’s best you accept that and try to make the best of it.”

I push his hand off my shoulder with a growl. There’s nothing else I can say. “Fine. I’ll marry the vampire princess. But I’m not doing it for you. I’m doing it to get the Arundel forest back. For our pack. For the pups.”

“Good,” Leander replies. “Don’t mess this up, Kate. Don’t let your temper get the best of you.”

“I’m not going to…”

We’re interrupted by an assertive knock on the hotel room door. The two other wolves in the suite join us immediately in the sitting room. Without a word, they flank Leander on either side.

We might be allied with the vampires now, but none of us trust them.

“Enter,” Leander commands.

The door opens and two vampires enter. One is Tudor Thornblade, his violet eyes scanning the room menacingly. Although he wasn’t imprisoned for as long as we were, he looks much worse than we do. His skin has a translucent quality, and his eyes seem hollow and vacant. At least the witches fed us, even if it was stale and moldy food.

The vampire behind him looks like a completely different creature. She’s the one I met last night when I went to look for food. Her skin is just as pale and lifeless as his, but it shines like smooth porcelain. Her hair falls in a silky, platinum blond sheet down past her hips. She has pert, defined features, and heavily bowed lips in a constant pout. My eyes travel with disdain over her impractical outfit: a baby blue crop top with a tight, high-waisted skirt, and six-inch heels in the same shade.

She carries herself with the self-assured air of someone who knows she commands the attention of everyone she meets. The confidence of someone who always gets what they want. The ease of someone who’s always been comfortable, always been taken care of by someone more powerful.

How does Leander expect me to marry her?

“Leander, Kate,” Tudor greets us, his voice smooth like whiskey, although his eyes are as sharp as ever. “I hope you’ve been making yourself comfortable here at the hotel.”

“Very comfortable,” my Alpha replies, standing tall. He looks as formidable as our vampire ally, in his thick furs, with his broad shoulders back and his head high. “We’re indebted to you for your support, Tudor.”

“It is certainly my pleasure,” the vampire replies. “I’m looking forward to cementing our alliance further.”

His eyes flicker to his progeny. She puts a bright, wide smile on her face. Her dark blue eyes catch the light, glittering like her Creator’s. She gazes at me through thick lashes, and then holds out her hand. Her nails are long, like deadly talons.

“We were never properly introduced,” she says. “I’m Alexandra Price. But everyone calls me Lexi.”

She might be comfortable playing games, and feigning interest. But that’s just another way we’re incompatible.

“Shifters don’t shake hands,” I reply simply.

There’s a low growl, almost inaudible, from my Alpha. “Play nice, Kate.”

With a scowl, I reach out, and take her hand in mine. Her fingers are cold, strange. A chill passes through me.

She swallows, the smile gone from her face. Her lips part slightly. It’s only for a moment, then she recovers, the grin returning, although a little smaller now.

I pull my hand away, crossing my arms over my chest. I’ve never touched a vampire like that before. Usually we interact on the battlefield, on opposite sides. I’ve seen countless wolves torn apart by brutal, bloodthirsty vampires. Even if I hadn’t, her presence is enough to chill me. Vampires are dead, so they don’t have a functioning nervous system the way that living people do. Mammals can’t co-regulate with them. It’s unnerving.

“Well, now that you two have met,” Tudor drawls, “we’ll arrange a bellhop to move Kate’s things down to Alexandra’s crypt.”

My stomach drops. “What?”

“What?” Lexi says, at the same moment. “Father, surely that’s not necessary…”

“Of course it’s necessary,” Tudor says.

“Very necessary,” Leander booms, clapping me on the back with more force than is required. I glare at him. He gives me a pointed look. “If you two are going to be married, surely you’ll be more comfortable in the same accommodations.”

“We want you two to get to know one another, after all,” Tudor adds, a hint of amusement across his sharp features.

Lexi gives him a horrified look, but doesn’t press the matter. I imagine that Tudor has a similar agenda to my Alpha. An agenda that I deeply resent.

“Have we determined a date for the wedding?” Leander asks.

“September,” Tudor replies.

“Excellent! An autumn wedding.”

“Excellent,” mutters Lexi, although her irritation is now less concealed.

At least she seems just as miserable with this arrangement as I am. Maybe we can agree to stay out of each other’s way. A quick engagement, a even quicker ceremony, and if everything goes smoothly with the vampires, maybe I can even convince Leander to let me move back to the Arundel forest by next spring.

Until then, I’m back to sleeping underground.

I hope her crypt is large enough for a wolf.

CHAPTER 4: IF YOU HAVE POWER AND INFLUENCE

Lexi

Well, my night is off to a terrible start.

“Does she have to share my crypt?” I pout at Tudor as we exit the suite where the Arundel wolves are staying. “She seemed perfectly comfortable up here!”

“We have to be hospitable, Alexandra,” my Creator replies. “The Arundel wolves are a key strategic alliance. They might not have the numbers they once did, but together with the Houndsville wolves, they make a good partner, and will maintain a stronghold in their region.”

“But does she have to be in my region?” I counter. “I mean, all of my things are in my crypt! My coffin is there, and all my clothes…”

“Don’t give her access to your coffin,” Tudor snaps. “We can’t risk that. But you should keep Kate Arundel close. I believe that Leander and the other wolves will be loyal to us, but we must do what we can to prevent them from flipping. Keep a close eye on her comings and goings. If you smell a witch on her, alert me immediately.”

“Fine,” I groan.

“Is your sister on the office floor?” Tudor asks.

“I don’t know. I didn’t see her, but she’s probably…”

“Can you find out?”

With an aggravated sigh, I pull my phone out of my purse and dial Renata’s office line.

She picks up immediately. “What is it?”

“Father wants to know if you’re in your office,” I tell her.

“Yes, I’m here. But I have a vendor meeting in twenty minutes.”

I look at my Creator. “She’s in her office, but she has a…”

“I heard,” he replies brusquely. “Tell her that I need to speak with her about our shares in Lazarus’s business. Ask her if she can push her meeting.”

“Renata, father says he needs to speak to you about Lazarus’s shares…”

“Our shares,” Tudor corrects.

I give him an annoyed look, and take the phone from my ear. “Why don’t you just call her?”

He glares at me. “Why would I call her, when I can just tell you to do it?”

With an irritated hiss, I put the phone back to my cheek. “Can you push your meeting?”

“By how long?” she asks.

“Thirty minutes,” Tudor tells me. “We need to discuss transferring at least a portion to Xavian’s corporation.”

“Thirty minutes,” I relay to Renata.

“Done,” she replies crisply, then she hangs up.

I put my phone back in my purse, and press the button for the elevator to take us down to the office floor.

“I don’t understand why you don’t just get your own phone,” I mutter.

“I don’t need a phone,” Tudor replies. “I’ve conducted my business for centuries without a mobile phone.”

“You’re so stubborn.”

He gives me a grin. “When you’re as old as I am, you’ll understand. Technology comes and goes, but if you have power and influence, you can get anything done.”

I shake my head, but I can’t help catching his grin.

Tudor goes down the hall to Renata’s office. Since I’m here, I might as well get some work done. I press my fingertip to the sensor of my office door’s keypad. It glows green for a moment, then clicks as it unlocks.

I step into my office, shutting the door behind me.

Immediately, a horrible shiver crawls up my spine. Standing by my office window is a dark, looming figure. He turns as I enter, a menacing smile appearing across his face.

“Cedric,” I gasp. “What…how did you get in…”

“I glamoured the receptionist,” he replies.

I reach for my purse, where my dagger-stake is. But my older brother is too fast. In a fraction of a second, he’s in front of me, gripping my wrist tightly.

I’m strong, but not as strong as he is. He’s an older vampire, about the same age as Celine. He defected from our family to join Lazarus Gray, another vampire mafia leader. When Cedric threatened our territory, Celine exiled him.

“What are you doing here?” I spit at him. “Does Tudor know…?”

“Father invited me back,” he says, silkily. He bends his head toward mine. I recoil away from him, pressing myself up against the wall. “After Celine so rudely expelled me from Silverlake City, I joined forces with Xavian Night. He was more than happy to accept my allegiance. I’m the one who suggested he pursue a partnership with Tudor, by breaking him out of the Cave.”

My fangs peek out from between my lips, elongated in fear. It makes my voice thick. “Then what…what are you doing in my office…”

He tightens his grip on my wrist. “Do I need a reason to come visit my little sister? I missed you…”

“Well, I didn’t miss you,” I hiss back. I pull my wrist away sharply, and he releases me. But the malicious grin on his face doesn’t falter.

“Aw, don’t be like that, Lexi,” he croons. The hair on the back of my neck stands up. It’s not a common reaction in vampires, but Cedric’s close proximity is heightening my deadened nerves. I hold my purse tightly, glad my stake is nearby.

I muster as much courage as I can. “Stay away from me, Cedric. I don’t want any trouble from you.”

But this only aggravates him. His eyes flash. “I’ll do whatever I like, Lexi. There’s no Celine around to protect you anymore, and Renata’s always in her office. There’s nobody around to hear you…”

I jut out my chin. If I have to, I’ll fight him. But I know he’s much older and stronger than I am, and I don’t want it to come to that.

As though someone’s heard my prayers, there’s a click of the fingerprint-activated lock on my door. It opens, and Tudor steps inside.

He gives Cedric a sharp look. My brother immediately backs away a few steps, but it’s clear what his intentions were.

“I thought the receptionist was acting strange,” our Creator snaps, addressing my older brother. “What are you doing in here?”

“I…was just checking in on Lexi,” Cedric replies, bringing a hand to his tousled hair to smooth it back.

“Don’t lie to me,” Tudor replies. “I may have welcomed you back into the fold, but that doesn’t give you free rein over your sisters. Alexandra is marrying an Arundel wolf shifter to secure a key strategic alliance for our family. You’re not to touch her, do you understand?”

Cedric’s nostrils flare. “I understand.”

“You will not bully or intimidate her,” Tudor continues, firmly. “I won’t hesitate to throw you in a coffin beside Celine.”

My brother nods, his lips twisted into a frustrated grimace. With a final, angry glare in my direction, he leaves.

A huge wave of relief passes through me. “Thank you, father.”

Tudor gives me a serious look. “If anyone tries to bother you, you come directly to me.”

“Yes, of course,” I say.

“Good.” My Creator surveys me with his purple eyes, as though seeing me for the first time this evening. “Blue is a lovely colour on you, Alexandra.”

His words fill me with light. I’m surprised, but delighted at the compliment. Nobody ever notices my outfits. “Oh! Thanks…I got it for one of our partner events. I’m glad you like it.”

“Renata told me you’ve been expanding our marketing initiatives,” says the older vampire with an approving nod. “The hotel empire is one of our most powerful assets. The more wealth and influence we have, the better it is for our family. We can leverage that to increase our influence in the magical community.”

He reaches out his hand, and takes me by the chin. It’s a surprisingly tender gesture, and it takes me by surprise.

“You turned one hundred this past May, didn’t you, Alexandra?”

Emotion wells up suddenly in my throat. I didn’t expect him to remember, especially with everything else going on.

“I did,” I whisper.

“I’m sorry that I missed it.”

He holds my gaze for a moment, then pulls his hand away. Without another word, he leaves my office.

CHAPTER 5: A STEADY HEART AND A DRAGON'S KISS

Lexi

It’s difficult to focus on work, after being harassed by Cedric, and learning that a wolf is about to move into my crypt. And there’s a weird, conflicted feeling in my chest in the wake of Tudor’s words.

My Creator has always preferred my older sisters, and I’ve just been the useless, spoiled one. I really didn’t mind his absence when he was imprisoned by the witches. It was nice not being reminded constantly about what a disappointment I am to him. But now that he’s back, everything is different. He’s never defended me in front of Cedric before. And he’s definitely never praised my work before, not once in the past eighty years. I guess I’m just useful to him because of this wolf shifter alliance, but…I can’t deny that it’s nice to be seen. To be appreciated, finally.

I tap through my email inbox, ignoring the many reminders from Lily to approve the marketing budget for this upcoming quarter. I scroll impatiently through requisition forms to complete and emails confirming dates for upcoming events. How did I end up with so many emails? It’s so boring…

My phone buzzes. It’s Renata.

“Hi, Ren,” I say, picking it up and putting it on speakerphone.

“Can you come to my office?” she asks, in a hurried tone.

“Nice to hear from you too!” I tease. “My night is going great, thank you for asking…”

She growls. “Just get into my office, Lexi.”

With a shake of my head, I hang up, and rise from my chair.

“She never comes into my office,” I mutter irritably to myself.

As I shut the door behind me, I’m assaulted by yet another one of my siblings. But this one is considerably less intimidating, and her assault comes in the form of a tight hug.

“Lexi!” Hallie squeals, her face up against my shoulder. Hallie’s my youngest sister, turned only a year and a half ago. I have to admit, I was pretty jealous of her when she dethroned me as Tudor’s youngest progeny. But right now, it’s hard to be irritated with her. She’s sweet and warm, a welcome relief from our more stoic, hardened older siblings. I hug her back tightly.

“It’s good to see you, Hallie,” I reply, genuinely. When she pulls away, I give her a long look. Her coiled, dark brown hair is much lankier than usual, and her typically luminescent copper skin is the most drawn and vampiric I’ve ever seen it. I feel a stab of sympathy for her as I think of her trapped in a coffin for a full week. “Are you all right? Should I get you some bloodwine?”

“I’m fine,” she replies, bravely. “Tudor has Lilith on the holding floor. I couldn’t convince him to let her out, but I’m working on it.”

Lilith is Hallie’s witch girlfriend. She must have been captured during the conference.

Before I can reply, the door to Renata’s office opens and Xia’s head pokes out.

“Hey, you two!” she calls. “Come in, Renata and I want to speak with both of you.”

“Hi, Professor Chan!” Hallie says.

“Ooh, Professor Chan,” I say teasingly to Xia.

Xia rolls her eyes. She’s the head of our Day Guard, the group of witches and shifters who protect the hotel from sunrise to sunset. She also teaches at the magic academy Hallie attends. Or used to attend, I suppose. Everything is up in the air now.

“Good to see you, Johnson,” Xia says to Hallie. “I’m glad you’re all right.”

Hallie and I join her inside Renata’s office. My older sister is sitting on her cream-coloured desk chair, her hands massaging her temples anxiously. Classic Ren.

“What is it you need me so badly for?” I ask, tapping my heel against her polished floor.

She glares at me. “You’re in a mood.”

“I’m having a long night,” I sigh. “Cedric showed up in my office.”

My sister frowns. “Yes, father’s got him running our end of the mafia, along with Damien. I don’t think Tudor fully trusts Cedric, I’m shocked he let him back in.”

“Cedric told me he was the one who went to Xavian with the plan to break father out of the Cave,” I tell her, flipping my hair over my shoulder. “You know, for a supposedly impenetrable witch prison, it seems like it’s very easy to break people out of it.”

Renata’s eyes wander pointedly over to Xia, who’s leaning against her desk.

Xia puts up her hands defensively. “Don’t look at me! I didn’t tell Xavian and Cedric how to break Tudor out of prison.”

“Well, who else would have known how to do it?” Renata asks. “In the entire history of the Cave, there have only been three cases of people getting out. Last week, six months ago, and…”

“Ok, ok,” Xia sighs. “I didn’t help Xavian this time, but…I did tell Tudor and Oana how to break the wolf shifters out last December. It’s possible that if Xavian found a way to communicate with the wolf shifters in the Cave, they could have hatched a plan to get all of them out.”

“What?” Hallie gasps. “Professor Chan, you helped Tudor attack the school?”

“Well, I didn’t realize he was going to attack Elmwood,” Xia says, crossing her arms over her chest. “I don’t know, I just felt bad for the Arundel wolf shifters. The only reason why they lost their forest was because Lavinia wanted the panther shifters’ numbers for her alliance. It didn’t seem right.”

“Speaking of wolf shifters,” Renata says, turning to me. “Have you met your fiancée yet?”

“What fiancée?” Xia asks.

“Tudor arranged for Lexi to marry one of the Arundel wolf shifters, to cement their alliance. Lexi’s engaged to Kate Arundel.”

Xia bursts into laughter.

I put my hands on my hips. “It’s not funny, Xia!”

“You’re not serious,” Xia says, wiping tears from her eyes. “I mean, look at you! Have you ever met Kate Arundel? She’s like…the complete opposite of you! Tudor wants you two to get married?”

I turn to Renata for support, but there’s a grin on her face and a twinkle of laughter in her dark brown eyes. “Ren!” I whine.

“Well, it is a little funny,” my sister says, her nose twitching.

I huff. “Did you two call me in here for a reason, or are you just going to laugh at me?”

There’s a knock on the door.

“That will be Rita,” Renata says. I’m the closest, so I let her in.

Amrita Vyas nods at me as she enters. She’s still wearing her long, purple robes, but she’s missing her owl familiar. Amrita is the High Priestess of the Morgan witches, and also an ancient vampire in her own right. She was participating in the witch conference when Tudor killed Lavinia Nox, and Xavian managed to capture her during the fight. She should have been locked in a coffin, like Celine, but Amrita has a way of smooth-talking herself out of situations like that, and Tudor agreed to put her under house arrest instead. The Lucifer witches “bound” her magic, whatever that means, and Tudor has forbidden her from consuming any blood.

She finds her way to Renata’s plush, leather couch, and makes herself comfortable on it. She looks a little bored. “So, what do you want me for?”

Renata gives us all a serious look. “I called you all into my office because we need to discuss our strategy for what to do next.”

I frown. “What to do about what?”

“About Tudor. And Xavian, and the other vampires. I think our first step is to figure out how to get Celine out.”

“Tudor just released Damien,” Xia reports. “He’s recovering, but I’m sure he’ll help us.”

“Excellent, so that’s the five of us, plus Damien,” Renata says. “The Hecate coven is the largest witch coven in North America. If we’ve got them, and the Morgan coven…”

“I don’t know about the Morgan coven,” Amrita sighs. “I might be the High Priestess, but my appointment was very contentious. And the Morgan coven has allied with the vampires in the past. It would be difficult to convince them all to go up against Tudor and Xavian. Even if we did convince them, I’m cut off from Morgan Herself. I can’t access any of my witch magic.”

“Ok, what about the independent witches?” Renata asks Xia.

“I’ve been trying to get in touch with the witches I know. One of them used to be a Hecate witch, and she might be able to contact Amara. Otherwise, I haven’t been able to get through to anyone. I think the Lucifer witches have put a protection spell on the hotel that’s muddling everything. But it takes a lot of effort, and magic, to keep that sort of thing up. So I’m sure we can break through it eventually.”

“And what do you propose we do, when you break through?” Amrita asks.

“We take down Tudor, and Xavian,” Renata says, standing up and leaning over her desk. “This is our hotel. I’m sick of cowering in front of those monsters.”

“Have we thought through this plan?” I ask my sister doubtfully. I can’t help thinking about how Tudor defended me in front of Cedric. “I mean, ‘take down’ our Creator? Isn’t that a little extreme?”

“Tudor and Xavian are both twice your age, Renata,” Amrita points out. “And they’ve got the Lucifer witches and the wolves behind them.”

“But doesn’t this bother you, Professor Vyas?” Hallie asks, her brow furrowed. “Tudor tried to attack Elmwood Academy! Aren’t you all about magical integration, and keeping the peace between the magical clans?”

“Well, that was mostly to piss off Lavinia,” Amrita says with a sly grin. “And now she’s dead.”

“Yes, because Tudor killed her, in cold blood,” Renata says.

“Maybe he had a good reason,” Amrita shrugs. She turns her gaze to Xia. “I mean, none of us liked Lavinia Nox. You said it, Xia, she displaced the wolf shifters just to get more power for her own coven. She only agreed to support Elmwood Academy so that the Triple Council could use it as a stronghold, she never wanted to integrate the magical clans.”

“But Tudor still murdered her,” Renata asserts. “And he’s dominating all of us. He’s got Celine locked in a coffin, and he threatened Lily…”

“He’s just upset because you didn’t go rescue him.” Amrita waves her hand dismissively. “I know Tudor, his feathers are just a little ruffled right now. But he’ll get over it. He’s being dramatic. Once he gets it all out of his system and he feels like he’s back in control, he’ll be reasonable.”

“Yeah, exactly,” I agree. Xia and Renata share a concerned glance. Hallie bites her lip, the sharp edge of her fang peeking out.

“I don’t know, Rita,” Xia says. “This seems different.”

“Well, I think you’re all freaking out for no reason,” I sigh. “If anyone should be upset at Tudor, it’s me. I’m the one he’s using as a pawn for his shifter alliance, and you don’t see me complaining.”

“That’s because you get to bang a sexy wolf shifter,” Xia counters.

“Exactly, you’re not stuck in a coffin, like Celine,” Renata adds.

“It’s been, like, a week,” I retort, irritated at being ganged up on. “Celine’s been through much worse. Amrita’s right, after a month or so, everything will go back to normal.”

“I hope you’re right,” Renata mutters.

“Of course I’m right,” I reply primly. “I’m right, and I’m taking the rest of the night off! I need to get my crypt prepared so my ‘sexy wolf shifter’ has a place to put all her flannel shirts.”

Xia chuckles. “I’ll come with you, Lexi.”

“Me too,” Amrita says, rising from the couch.

Renata sighs and sits back down in her chair. “Hallie, could you stay a moment? I need some help covering Amara’s bartending shifts. Especially because I have no Human Resources head anymore…”

The three of us say goodbye to Hallie and Renata, who does not seem happy that Amrita and I aren’t supporting her plan for a coup.

But she’s asking for a lot. And I do think she’s being paranoid. Tudor can be dramatic, sure, and I’m also not happy that he has Celine in a coffin. But in terms of vampire Creators, it could be a whole lot worse. At least he cares about protecting us, and he doesn’t pit us all against each other. Alin told me that Xavian’s staked at least half of his own progeny.

“I need a drink,” Xia sighs.

“Me too!” I add. “Do you want to go down to the club?”

Amrita makes a grouchy sound in the back of her throat. “I can’t go down to the club. Too many breathers.”

“How about the lounge?” I suggest. “It’s a Sunday, nobody will be there.”

“Sure,” Amrita sighs.

The three of us head up to the lobby floor, where the hotel’s restaurant/lounge is. It’s dimly lit, with a live pianist playing a classical melody in the corner. Intimate booths line the walls, and romantic tables for two dot the interior, a single rose in a vase on each table.

It’s almost deserted, except for Alin and some of the other northern vampires. Cedric is with them. He gives me a dirty look from across the room. I sneer back at him, and Xia, Amrita and I all take seats at the bar. Without needing to ask, the bartender sets down a glass of bloodwine for me, and a whiskey neat for Xia.

Amrita turns outward on her barstool, undoing the clasp of her robe so that her dark crop top and leather pants show. She shrugs out of one sleeve, tossing her hair over her shoulder.

“Goddess, I’m so bored!” she says. “You’d think it would be more fun, being held hostage.”

“The night is young,” I say, taking a sip of my glass of bloodwine.

“It definitely is,” Xia says, nodding toward the entrance to the lounge. “Look, Lexi, it’s your wolf shifter.”

I turn so quickly I almost fall off my stool.

There she is, standing in the doorway to the lounge, a sour expression on her face. Kate Arundel always looks like she’s about to punch somebody. At least tonight, she’s clothed, wearing a loose white T-shirt and a pair of ripped jeans. Do all wolf shifters shop exclusively at the Gap? Would it kill her to buy a pair of shoes? This is a restaurant, for god’s sake.

But despite her casual attire, she has a strangely commanding presence. Her eyes survey the lounge with intense focus. When she spots me, her nose twitches.

Her gaze is overwhelming. I’m used to being confident in most social situations, but I find myself self-consciously shifting on my stool. I tuck my hair behind my ear, and take another sip of bloodwine.

“Hey, shifter!” shouts one of the vampires. “Why don’t you come sit with us?”

Kate’s eyes immediately flicker toward their table. She doesn’t move, but her entire body tenses.

“Uh oh,” whispers Xia under her breath.

“Ooh, this is going to be good,” Amrita says, her eyes shining.

“Yeah, we were just making a bet,” Cedric calls, his head thrown back at a cocky angle. “How long your wolf pack will last before my Creator finally gets sick of you all stinking up our hotel. I have a month. Alin?”

“Two weeks,” Alin says, a wide smirk across his face.

Kate tilts her head slightly to the side, but she doesn’t react in any other way. Even from over here, I can hear her heartbeat. It pounds like a drumbeat, steady and strong.

I shift in my seat. I don’t like how they’re speaking to her, but I’m still wary of Cedric after our encounter earlier this evening. I can’t risk antagonizing him.

“Be gentle with my little sister,” Cedric continues. “She’s delicate, she might not be able to handle your wolf form.”

The other vampires throw their heads back in a chorus of mock-howls. My chest tightens with humiliation. I lower my glass of bloodwine to the bar, worried I’ll snap the stem if I hold onto it any longer. Xia moves forward, but Amrita quickly puts her arm out to stop her.

“Wait,” she whispers, her eyes on the wolf shifter.

Kate’s heartbeat hasn’t faltered, and her gaze remains fixed on my brother, her chin tilted slightly up. Then she lowers her eyes, and moves as if to leave the lounge.

But just as the tension in the air releases, she turns, and sprints the length of the room to where my brother sits. She doesn’t shift, but stays in her human form. She’s unexpectedly quick, and takes the entire group of vampires by surprise.

Without hesitating, she leaps onto the table and grabs my brother by the throat. The smooth definition of her bicep is accentuated as she hoists him into the air, his legs dangling underneath him.

The other vampires watch in shock. They can all sense what I can - that Kate’s heart isn’t hammering in fear. That her blood hasn’t frozen in her veins.

Instead, she radiates a powerful heat from her skin as she squeezes Cedric’s throat. He can’t be suffocated, but it must be painful for his windpipe to be restricted like that. His fangs elongate over his lips, but he can’t bite Kate while she has him by the throat like that. The other vampires stare, not willing to intervene to save him.

“Don’t fucking speak to me like that, bloodsucker,” she rasps. Her eyes are a bright, glowing yellow. “You undead monsters are all the same. All bark, no bite. You think you’re untouchable, up on your vampire throne like a spoiled prince. If you think you’re so tough, show me. I’ll rip your unbeating heart out of your chest so fast you won’t have time to call for your daddy.”

With a final snarl, she throws Cedric to the ground. He lands on his neck with a horrible, crunching sound. It will take him a minute to heal. He thrashes on the floor of the lounge, unable to speak or rise to his feet.

Kate leaps off the table. Without another word, she exits the lounge.

“Holy shit,” Xia says. She elbows me in the ribs. “That’s your fiancée, Lexi!”

Amrita claps her hands together, an expression of delight across her face. “I can’t wait for the wedding!”

I gape at the door of the lounge, trying to collect myself.

“I…I’m going to need another glass of bloodwine,” I say weakly to the bartender.

The elevator doors open directly into the large suite that houses my crypt. All of my sisters have our own floors. Celine’s floor is sort of moody, and Renata’s floor is way too clean. Personally, I think my floor is the best. It’s mid-century modern, very chic, with a gorgeous marble fireplace at the center and a cozy faux fur rug. The main sitting room is arranged with several low, comfortable sectionals in shades of taupe and dusty rose. I leave the lights off, since the fireplace is already lit, and it provides enough light for me to see with my vampiric night vision. The butler must have started it. I can’t feel the heat, but I appreciate the soft ambiance it casts over the room.

I toss my purse onto one of the sofas, and it immediately disappears into a pile of pillows and knitted throws. I’m distracted, thoughts of Kate swirling through my mind.

I can’t believe she stood up to Cedric. I had no idea shifters could be strong like that, in their human forms. I’d always heard that shifters are only powerful in groups, or when witches give them magical abilities to enhance their natural strength. But when Kate lifted my brother into the air with one arm…I could feel the heat of her magic radiating from her skin, even from across the room. And her heartbeat…she managed to keep it so steady, so he couldn’t predict what she was about to do. Usually vampires can tell when a living human is going to strike, by their minute movements or the smell of adrenaline wafting off of their skin. But she gave nothing away.

I guess I don’t know as much about shifters as I thought I did.

Mindlessly, I kick off my heels into a corner of the suite and sigh as I turn to enter my crypt.

The door is hidden beside the fireplace. But as my eyes glance in that direction, my heart leaps into my throat.

Sleeping on the rug in front of the roaring fire is a huge, chestnut wolf.

I scream, and jump into the air.

The wolf abruptly wakes, turning its massive head in my direction. I stare at it, open-mouthed with surprise. The wolf gets to its feet and shakes, then transforms back into the human form of my fiancée.

“Relax,” Kate says, her voice low and hoarse. She gives me an annoyed look. “It’s just me. Tudor said I was moving in, remember?”

Her tone strikes a chord. How is she annoyed with me? She surprised me in my own crypt!

“I know,” I snap at her. “I just…I wasn’t expecting a wolf in my suite. Do you just hang out in your shifted form?”

She glares at me. “I do whatever I want, bloodsucker.”

I wince at the term. “You don’t need to be rude.”

She shakes her head, her choppy hair floating softly around her face.

For a moment, her gaze is averted, and I’m able to get a proper look at her. She’s naked again, magic still evaporating from her skin after shifting. Her skin is light, but not as pale as mine. It’s kissed by the sun, so golden I can almost taste it. And it’s marked by scars. Some are faint, and some are deeper. There’s one across her chest, starting at her collarbone and ending as low as her naval. It must have been a bad injury. A witch probably had to heal her, otherwise she wouldn’t have survived.

But the worst injury is along her shoulder, and down her left arm, past the elbow. A scar defined by tiny little curlicues of white. If you didn’t know what it was, you might think it was an intricate tattoo, or a lace sleeve. But I recognize it immediately.

A dragon burn. When I first saw one, I thought it looked beautiful. Until I experienced the excruciating pain of a dragon burn for myself. Because I’m a vampire, I healed completely, but when living humans are burned by dragon fire, they get those distinctive burn scars that never heal.

She must have fought in the War of the Final Fire, so she’s at least as old as me. And she must be strong, to have survived a dragon’s kiss.

“Why don’t you take a picture,” she says, her eyes narrowing.

I swallow, guilty that she caught me looking. “I’m sorry.”

She doesn’t respond. Instead, she moves to shift again.

“Wait,” I tell her. “You don’t need to sleep in your wolf form, or on the ground. I…we have a bed, it’s in other room.”

“I’m fine on the ground,” she snarls. “The bed’s too soft.”

“I can get you a harder mattress…”

“I don’t need anything from you, vampire.”

Her eyes flash yellow, and she crosses her arms.

“Listen,” she says, her voice sharp as a talon. “It’s obvious we’re not a good match. The only reason we’re engaged is for an alliance that benefits my pack and your clan.”

I scoff. “Clearly.”

“Let’s just agree to stay out of each other’s way.”

“Fine,” I reply, primly.

Without another word, she shifts back into her wolf. The firelight shines like gold across her rich, chestnut fur.

I can’t resist the tug of the oncoming dawn.

With a strange ache in my chest, I retire to my coffin.

CHAPTER 6: ASTRID HALL AND LYDIA CRAFT

Kate

I hate sleeping underground. I can’t believe I got out of prison just to find myself back in a basement. In a vampire’s crypt, no less.

Leander and the other wolves returned to the Arundel forest yesterday. It was agonizing not being able to go back with them. At least in the Cave, we were all together. Now I feel alone and adrift, surrounded by undead monsters who openly disrespect me.

I wake up, cold. The fire has gone out in the hearth. But I’m used to feeling cold. At least this rug is more comfortable than my previous accommodations.

There’s a clock on the mantle. It’s late afternoon. Shocked at how long I’ve slept, I immediately stretch, then shift into my human form.

At least my vampire fiancée will still be in her coffin. She’s completely insufferable. I scoff at the pair of high heels strewn carelessly on the floor. I bet just one pair of shoes would pay to feed an entire family for a week.

With an ache, I think of my own family. My wolf pack, strewn across the northern region. Leander said that he would be searching for the pups, but the adult wolves are still weakened from our long imprisonment. I’m the strongest in our pack, I should be out there with them, helping to retrieve the young ones.

I shake my body to release some of my pent-up stress. What I really need is a good, long shower. Perhaps I should make use of my luxury accommodations.

I wander around the vampire’s crypt. There’s a lamp that she must have left on last night. I wonder if she usually keeps it on, or if she left it on for me. Something about this bothers me, just like her question last night. I don’t like feeling like a charity case, and I certainly don’t need a haughty, entitled vampire to take care of me. I don’t want anything from her.

Still, I need to take a shower. I manage to find a bathroom, and I flip on the light.

I inhale sharply. The bathroom is enormous, bigger than any I’ve ever seen. The fixtures are all marble, with golden finishings. There’s a separate jacuzzi and shower. The shower could easily hold half a dozen people, and there’s an entire bench inside of it. The sink takes up one side of the washroom, its expansive mirror lined with bright white lights. An array of expensive-looking, sickly-sweet-smelling products cover it.

Tentatively, I enter the shower. Instead of a curtain, there’s a sliding glass door that opens and closes smoothly. I look around, confused. There doesn’t seem to be a tap anywhere. Then, to my amazement, a screen lights up, seamlessly integrated into the wall. I jump as it flashes green and red. There are numbers that probably indicate temperature, and different icons that I don’t understand.

But how…how do I start the shower without a tap? There isn’t even a normal showerhead. The showerhead is wide, built directly into the ceiling. I try to reach for it, but it’s too high even for my long arms.

What am I supposed to do? I start touching the walls, looking for a hidden panel. Then my fingers graze the screen, and suddenly, water begins to fall from the ceiling, shockingly cold.

“Ah!” I shout, as the water hits me. It falls in a sheet down from the ceiling, like being caught in a sudden, freezing rainstorm. I quickly dodge out of its way, pressing myself up against the marble wall. But my hip accidentally touches the screen again, and it makes the water fall even more thickly. Steam starts to rise, and fills up the shower. It’s become too hot.

Now I realize that the screen is activated by touch, although I have no idea how that’s possible. Maybe it’s magic, enchanted by a witch. The numbers are red, indicating a hot temperature. I quickly press what looks like a “down” symbol. The number reduces, thank god. I hold my other hand out under the water, feeling for a good temperature.

I love a warm shower, although I haven’t had many, certainly not recently. I lower the temperature until it’s nice and hot, but not scorching. The water still falls thickly, but I’m too nervous to try and adjust it on the screen.

Now I step completely under the large showerhead, surrendering to the wonderful, steamy water. I sigh audibly as the firm pressure of the shower beats down against my aching muscles. Actually, I don’t mind the thick droplets, or the strong pressure. It’s incredibly soothing. For the first time since my imprisonment, and for the first time in a very long time, I close my eyes and allow myself to relax. Just for a moment.

There’s a shelf filled with pink and white bottles of soaps and ointments, but I don’t touch any of those. I don’t want to take anything from that vampire princess. For now, it’s more than enough to enjoy the delicious comfort of a steamy shower.

I have no idea how long I stand under the soothing stream of water, but it’s enough for me to become as wrinkled as a prune. I don’t know if I’ve ever had such a luxury before, and there’s a strange guilt in my stomach as I step out of the shower, knowing that there are so many wolves without access to such a privilege.

I’m dripping wet, but I fight the urge to shake myself off. I wouldn’t want to anger the vampire by soaking her bathroom. Instead, I reach for a fluffy, plump towel. There’s a stack of them in a wicker basket, piled high. How could one person possibly need so many towels?

And it’s huge. I open it up, shocked. It’s at least the size of a blanket, and thicker than any blanket I’ve ever owned.

And it’s soft. Softer than anything I’ve ever felt. I gasp, unable to believe such softness is possible.

Then I bring it to my skin, wiping away the water. To my embarrassment, an involuntary moan escapes my lips at the glorious sensation. I press the soft towel against my face, then I dry off my hair, arms, back and legs. I take my time, enjoying every second.

Then a powerful wave of emotion chokes me up, and I feel hot tears spring to my eyes. Even though I’m alone, I force them back. How stupid, to cry about something like taking a shower in private, with a soft towel.

Uncomfortable about the feelings rising in my chest, I hang up my wet towel, and quickly exit the bathroom. I left my bag in the bedroom. It has a few articles of clothing, and some personal keepsakes from my house. I don’t need much.

The bedroom is surprisingly unimposing. When I first arrived, I had expected some sort of Gothic decor, or at least a lot of red and black. But the crypt is very modern, even more modern than my own cottage in the Arundel forest. Although this room isn’t to my taste at all. The ridiculously large bed is raised on a platform, with a massive, upholstered headboard. It’s covered with plush, pink throws and pillows. Even if I wanted to sleep in it, I have no idea how I would get in. I’d probably slide right off the silky sheets, or be immediately suffocated by pillows.

I pull a pair of shorts and a blue flannel shirt from my bag and put them on. I’d rather have something I can quickly take off, if the vampires try to bait me again. I can fight in my human form, but it’s easier in my wolf form.

I enter the elevator, and press the “L” button for the lobby. I’m not used to taking elevators, and I find it a little unnerving. But as far as I’m aware, there’s no staircase from the crypt. I lean back against the mirror as the elevator car ascends.

I expect the lobby to be the next floor the elevator goes to, but to my surprise, the doors open on another floor first. Another crypt? But it’s brightly lit, full of leafy plants. There’s a small woman holding a laptop. Her pale, round cheeks flush pink when she sees me.

“Oh!” she says, nervously entering the elevator and pressing the “O” button on the elevator panel. The doors shut with a chime. “Sorry, I didn’t expect anyone else to be going up at this hour.”

I stare at her. She’s clearly alive, but she doesn’t smell like a witch.

“My name is Lily Harper,” she says, extending a hand. “You must be Ms. Arundel.”

“I’m not Ms. Anything,” I say, ignoring the handshake. “I don’t live in the Arundel forest anymore. I’m just Kate.”

The woman awkwardly pulls her hand away. “Um, well, it’s nice to meet you, Kate. I’m the Chief Operating Officer of the hotel, so if you ever need anything, just let me know.”

She pushes a strand of ash-blond hair behind her ear. On her neck are two unmistakable bite marks. My nose twitches. She must have been glamoured by one of the vampires. I don’t understand why anyone would willingly allow a vampire to bite them. I’ve seen many vampire attacks on the battlefield, and it’s an awful thing to witness.

“I won’t be needing anything,” I reply, curtly.

The doors open on the lobby floor, and I step out without another word.

I spend the afternoon wandering around, feeling more and more out of place. The hotel is sterile, grand, and imposing. It’s beautiful, but in a cold, distant way, not unlike my new vampire fiancée. All of the staff and guests I encounter regard me warily, looking with distaste at my casual shorts and unbuttoned shirt. I try to find something to eat, but I can’t locate the kitchen. I’m in sensory overload, as the smell of perfume, alcohol, chlorine, and disinfectant clash in a horrible cacophony of smells. The hotel is large, and difficult to navigate. Somehow, I end up outside, on the walled-off grounds of the hotel. I wish I could shift into my wolf form, but I imagine that would cause some distress for the hotel guests, so I stay in my human form, lounging on the grass. I watch the day turn gradually to dusk.

Finally, my hunger becomes too much to bear. Wanting to avoid the pretentious lobby, where all eyes would be on me, I go behind the hotel, finding a door on the side. It takes me down a well-lit hallway. I think I smell food, so I follow my nose. There’s a door that goes into the lounge, and another that seems to lead into a staff room.

But I go too far, and end up back at the lobby. Disappointed, I press the button for the elevators. Maybe there’s a restaurant or kitchen on a higher floor.

The elevator doors open, to reveal Lexi standing inside the car. Today, she’s towering on pointed white heeled boots, wearing a shimmering dress with a thick belt. Her hair is tied up in a high ponytail. She looks surprised but pleased to see me.

“Oh good!” she says. “Kate, come with me.”

“Why?” I snap back.

Lexi hurries off of the elevator. She pulls along a young, barefooted witch, who has flowing red hair and large brown eyes. Her pale cheeks are covered in freckles.

“Tudor needs you right now,” Lexi says, giving me a sharp look. “Come on!”

With a frustrated sigh, I follow her down the length of the lobby. Despite her heels, she moves very quickly. The witch has to practically run to keep up with her quick pace.

“Why does Tudor need me?” I ask, as we come to the entrance of the hotel. Luckily, it’s not very busy right now. There’s only a single porter, who tips their hat to us as they open the door.

Lexi sighs. “There’s a shifter, you probably know her…”

I huff irritably as I follow her out into the hotel courtyard. “Oh, so just because I’m a shifter, I must know every other shifter? That’s very…”

But I pause when I take in the scene in front of me.

“Rae?” I gasp.

The air is crackling with dark magic, and makes all of the hair on my body stand on end. The magic is emanating from a witch, who stands with her arms crossed in front of the hotel, her eyes flashing, her lace dress billowing in the wind. The forecast for tonight was clear, but now, it looks like it could storm any minute.

It’s Astrid Hall, one of the most powerful evil witches in the northern region.

She’s accompanied by Rae, as well as two other red-haired witches, one in a green dress, the other wearing jeans and a T-shirt. She looks just like the girl Lexi was with.

“Lilith!” sighs the witch in the green dress. It takes me a moment to place her, but then I recognize her as Lydia Craft, a Hecate witch. She’s healed me many times over the years, in conflicts when our clans have allied. But what’s she doing here, with an evil witch? She moves toward us, gazing with relief at the red-haired girl who must be Lilith.

“Wait,” commands the firm voice of Tudor Thornblade. Standing opposite the four visitors is the ancient vampire, accompanied by two of his other progeny, Renata Espina and Hallie Johnson.

A clap of thunder crackles in the electric night. Astrid Hall’s eyes flash.

“I don’t take orders from you, Tudor Thornblade,” she says silkily. “I’m here for my daughter. Release her at once, and I’ll spare you and your progeny.”

Lilith pulls her arm away from Lexi, and addresses Astrid Hall.

“God, you’re so embarrassing! I’m fine, and I’m not coming with you. I’m staying with Hallie!”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Astrid snaps. “You’re coming home with us. That’s final.”

The young witch groans loudly. “I’m not a baby, mom! I’m an adult, and I want to be where Hallie is.”

“Listen to your mother,” Lydia Craft adds, wagging a long finger in the air. “You can’t stay here with Tudor Thornblade. You need to come with us.”

“Not so fast,” Tudor interjects. “Lilith is our hostage. I’d like something, in exchange for her return.”

The evil witch hisses at him. “The exchange is that you return my daughter, and I don’t raze your precious hotel to the ground!”

She locks eyes with Tudor. As long as I’ve known Astrid Hall and Tudor Thornblade, they’ve always been allies, on the evil side of every conflict, two powerhouses in their own right. I don’t know what would happen if they were to clash, and I’m not interested in finding out.

“Hold on,” I interrupt, stepping forward. Astrid looks at me with her crimson-tinted eyes, noticing me for the first time. “I have a better idea. If you give us Rae Arundel, we’ll give you Lilith.”

Rae’s eyes widen.

“What? No!” shouts the witch in jeans, stepping forward. “You’re not taking Rae, that’s not on the table!”

“Rae,” Lydia Craft says to the young wolf. “Do you trust her?”

“Yes, I trust her,” Rae replies. She swallows, and addresses me directly. “Kate, I…I can’t come with you.”

“Yes, you can,” I reply, firmly. “You belong with us, with your pack.”

“And you belong with your family, Lilith,” Renata says. “You’ll be safer with them.”

Tudor’s eyes flash toward his progeny. There’s a hint of suppressed anger in his glare, but then he quickly recovers, his tone smooth and political.

“Yes, that’s our proposal,” he says. “The wolf for the witch.”

Lydia looks at me. There’s a flicker of recognition in her expression. Recognition, and trust. “You’ll make sure Rae’s taken care of, Kate?”

I understand what she’s implying. “She won’t be hurt, or punished for her actions. I’ll make sure of it.”

Lydia nods.

“Deal,” Astrid says to Tudor.

In a flash of red energy magic, Lilith is pulled back toward her family. Lydia takes her by the elbow. Rae is thrust forward, into my arms.

Twin cries of protest erupt from Lilith and her sister.

“It’s not fair!” shouts the witch in jeans, stomping her foot angrily on the gravel road. “You can’t separate us from Rae and Hallie!”

“For once, I agree with Maggie!” Lilith moans, looking desperately over at Hallie, although Astrid’s magic keeps her feet locked in place. Hallie has a strained expression on her face. To my surprise, I see that Renata has taken her hand and is holding it firmly. “Why can’t we join the vampires?”

“We’re not joining Tudor Thornblade,” Lydia retorts. “We’re staying with the Triple Council and the Hecate witches.”

“There’s barely anything left of the Hecate coven,” Astrid mutters. Now that her daughter is safely returned, the sky has cleared substantially. Astrid gives Tudor a pointed look.

His interest is piqued. “And what has become of the Hecate coven, Astrid?”

Lydia takes the evil witch’s arm. “Astrid, we can’t…”

“Since Lavinia Nox’s death, two of her personal guards have been feuding over which of them should succeed her as High Priest,” Astrid says to Tudor.

Lydia groans. “Why do I even bother…”

“They didn’t have a clear succession plan,” Astrid continues. “And because of that, the coven has erupted into a full-blown civil war. Unless Hecate Herself appears to appoint a new High Priest, I doubt there will be a resolution that doesn’t end in significant bloodshed.”

“Excellent,” Tudor says, stroking his chin thoughtfully. From out of the corner of my eye, I catch Hallie give a horrified look to Renata and Lexi. Again, I’m surprised at her reaction. Wouldn’t they all be pleased? I don’t enjoy hearing about bloodshed, of course, but it’s hard for me to feel bad about the Hecate coven’s downfall, especially after everything they’ve done to my pack.

“And now that I’ve provided you with information,” Astrid raises an eyebrow. “I expect it to be reciprocated.”

“What would you like to know?”

She responds immediately. “Who do you have in your custody, and what state are they in?”

He grin. “Amrita Vyas is on house arrest. The Lucifer coven withes have bound her magic. She’s hungry, but otherwise unharmed.”

“And Xia?”

“Stayed of her own free will. She’s an evil witch, after all.”

“Did you stake Celine Côté and Damien Cross?”

“Not yet. Celine is locked in a coffin, Damien was recently released. My other progeny,” he gestures toward the vampires lined up beside him. “All made it through the fight.”

“Interesting,” Astrid replies, with a tilt of her head. “Well, in that case, we’ll take our leave. Do I have your word, Tudor, that you won’t touch my daughters, or Lydia, again?”

“I have no quarrel with you, Astrid.”

“Good.”

With a powerful clap of lightning, the four witches disappear.

CHAPTER 7: YOU OWE ME ONE

Kate

Tudor Thornblade addresses me directly. “You owe me one, wolf.”

After the hostage negotiation, Tudor insisted on the six of us debriefing in a roomy boardroom on the office floor of the hotel. He stands at the head of the table, eying me fiercely.

But I’m not one to be cowed.

“You owe me one, vampire,” I reply, boldly. “Astrid Hall would never have allowed you to keep her daughter like that. Trading her for Rae made sense. And you got the information you needed about the Hecate coven.”

Unexpectedly, Tudor’s lips twitch into a smirk. “Fair enough. I appreciate quick thinking, and I agree that antagonizing Astrid Hall would be…unstrategic. I underestimated you, Kate Arundel.” He turns to Renata. “Organize a car to return the young wolf to the Arundel forest.”

Rae’s eyes widen in fear. She looks at me anxiously.

“She…can’t return to Leander,” I tell Tudor. Even if I hadn’t promised Lydia, I wouldn’t make Rae go back to Leander and the other wolves. And it doesn’t seem like Tudor know this, but Rae turned against our pack when we attacked Elmwood castle the first time. I’m not happy about her betrayal, but she’s young, and I’m not willing to allow her to return to Leander just yet. He might punish her by ostracizing her, or not allowing her to hunt for a period of time. I can probably convince him and the other wolves to accept her back into the fold, but it would be smart to let them cool off a bit first.

Tudor’s eyes narrow. “And why not?”

I think quickly. There is something I need to speak with Rae about, although I would have preferred to do it privately. “I need her,” I reply.

“For what?”

“To help me retrieve the Arundel wolf pack’s pups,” I answer, truthfully. I turn to Rae. “Do you know what happened to them?”

“The teenagers were sent to Elmwood Academy,” Rae responds, looking warily at Tudor. “The wolves who were too young for the academy were given to the panther shifters. The last I heard, they were being held in Houndsville, at the panther shifter’s community center.”

Hope sparks in my chest. That’s not too far.

“We’ll go at once,” I say.

“Wait a moment,” Tudor says. “I won’t allow you to go running off with this new wolf. She was living with Astrid Hall and Lydia Craft. We don’t know where her allegiance lies.”

“I trust her,” I respond.

“But I don’t.” He pauses for a moment, wheels turning behind his violet eyes. Then he makes a decision. “You’ll go with Alexandra.”

“What?” Lexi and I both say at the same time.

“I’m not going to Houndsville!” Lexi screeches. “That’s so far away!”

“I don’t want her slowing me down,” I snap. “I’d rather go alone.”

Lexi makes an offended sound in the back of her throat. “Why do I have to go?” she demands. “Can’t Renata or Hallie do it?”

“I need Renata to run the hotel,” Tudor says. “And Hallie hasn’t earned my trust back.”

He gives Hallie a dark look. To the young vampire’s credit, she holds his gaze bravely.

“Father, you have no reason to be wary of Hallie,” Renata says, cautiously eying her Creator.

Tudor turns toward her, his movements deadly slow. “And what did you mean, Renata, when you said Lilith would be safer with Astrid? Why does the safety of that evil brat concern you?”

Renata’s eyes narrow slightly, but she doesn’t respond.

“Alexandra will accompany the wolf shifter to retrieve the stolen pups,” Tudor says, firmly. “More wolves is good for us. The Arundel wolves will need to replenish their numbers if we’re going to hold the advantage we have.”

Of course. He doesn’t give a shit about my pack. All he cares about is our alliance. He doesn’t value us any more than Lavinia Nox and the Hecate witches did.

“Fine,” I growl, through gritted teeth.

I look resentfully at Lexi. The last thing I want is to spend more time with the spoiled vampire princess. But Tudor clearly doesn’t trust me to go on my own. And if we successfully find the wolf pups, he can lord it over Leander that his progeny helped with the mission, even though I’m definitely going to have to do all the work.

“Fine,” Lexi echoes, flipping her long ponytail over her shoulder. “But we’re taking the jet!”

My nostrils flare. “We’re taking the what?”

CHAPTER 8: THESE ARE LOUBOUTINS

Kate

“Is that what you’re wearing?” Lexi says, looking me up and down with a condescending expression.

I glare at her. I’m in a pair of comfortable jeans and a button-up flannel I can easily slip out of. “Yes, what’s your problem?”

“You’re not even wearing shoes!” she declares, gesturing at my bare feet.

“If I wear shoes, then I have to take them off before I shift,” I tell her, annoyed that I have to explain this to her. “What about your outfit? You’re going to stand out like a sore thumb in Houndsville.” Lexi is towering on a pair of heeled sandals and a tight bodysuit with so many cut-outs, it’s hard to know where the fabric ends and her bare skin begins. “We’re going to recover shifter pups, not attend the Met gala.”

“Ok, first of all, I would never wear open-toed shoes to the Met Gala. Do you even know what the Met gala is?” Lexi retorts. “Second, I’m not dressing like a hillbilly just because we’re going to Houndsville. What if somebody sees me?”

“That’s the whole point,” I hiss. I jam my finger angrily against the elevator button in the crypt. “Nobody is supposed to see you. We’re supposed to be going undercover.”

“Well, what if we have to charm somebody, or something?” Lexi says. “No one is going to take you seriously. You can’t even go into a store, you don’t have shoes, or a shirt!”

“This is a shirt! And we’re not going to charm anybody. We’re going to go to the community center, get the pups, and get out. Easy.” I glare at her. “Just try to stay out of my way, vampire princess.”

She makes an offended noise in her throat, and we get on the elevator. It still unnerves me that she has no heartbeat. I don’t like sharing an elevator with a corpse.

We exit on the lobby floor. As we walk by the concierge desks, Lexi cheerfully waves goodbye to the staff. She grins at the porter and they tip their hat to her.

“Goodnight, Ms. Price, Ms. Arundel!”

“Goodnight, Sid!” Lexi says, cheerfully.

I scowl as we leave the hotel. There’s a dark car parked outside for us. The driver opens the door for Lexi. Without waiting, I walk around the to other side and slip in.

The car seats are more comfortable than any chair or couch I’ve ever sat on. But I would still rather run.

“What are you in a bad mood about now?” Lexi says to me with a sigh.

“Doesn’t it make you uncomfortable?” I ask her. “All of these people, calling you ‘Ms. Price’ all the time, opening doors for you?”

“I happen to like people,” she responds. “And I tell them to call me Lexi, but they just prefer saying ‘Ms. Price.’”

“They prefer it because you’re paying them to prefer it,” I snap.

The car accelerates so smoothly I don’t even feel it. Lexi doesn’t respond to me. She pulls out her enormous phone, tapping vigorously on the screen with her long-nailed fingers. I gaze out of the window at the buildings going by.

Downtown Silverlake City gleams ominously as we drive down its paved, dark roads. Everything is so bright, so loud, so fast. Even after sunset, people are hurrying down the streets, chatting loudly, stumbling around in impractical shoes, staring at phones when they should be watching the road. A car honks behind us and I almost jump out of my skin.

“How long until we’re out of the city?” I ask the driver, impatiently.

“We’re not driving out of the city,” Lexi interrupts, without looking up from her phone screen. “We’re going to the airport. That’s where the hangar for the jet is.”

“What?” I look at her, incredulously. “I thought that was a joke! We can’t take a jet to Houndsville, it’s only a few hours north of the city!”

“Well, what’s your alternative?” Lexi says. “You want to run?”

“Yes, actually,” I reply.

“I’m not running in these shoes, these are Louboutins,” she says. “Besides, if you run all the way to Houndsville, you’re going to be exhausted. You need your strength if we have to fight the panthers when we’re rescuing the pups.”

I frown, but she’s actually right about that. I still haven’t fully recovered from my imprisonment, especially because I haven’t been able to get anything substantial to eat. Vampires have better endurance, but even if Lexi and I run together, that would cut into the time we’d have to rescue the pups, because we could only spend one night in Houndsville. There’s nowhere safe enough for Lexi to rest during the day.

Still, we could have taken a car instead of a jet.

We come to the airport far too quickly. I don’t want to admit this to Lexi, but I’ve never actually been to an airport, or on an airplane. Honestly, I don’t even drive very often. What’s the point, when you can run like a wolf? I’m not ashamed that I’ve never flown before, but I also don’t want her to know. I swallow my nerves as we pull up to the airport’s entrance.

“Button your shirt,” Lexi hisses at me. I glare at her, but grudgingly heed her words. I feel a little uncomfortable now, and wish I had brought a pair of shoes. The driver opens the door for me first this time, so I have to awkwardly nod at him as I get out. I hate all of this.

But Lexi seems completely unbothered. She barely looks up from the screen of her enormous phone. I expect the airport to be crowded, but we go through an entrance without any other people or cars.

“Don’t we…have to go through security or something?” I ask, as we’re escorted into a brightly-lit lounge. A server gestures warmly to a pair of very large, comfortable-looking armchairs. I’ve never been to an airport in my life, but I have a strong sense that this isn’t normal.

“Of course we don’t,” Lexi replies curtly, without any further explanation.

I’m about to retort, but then a well-dressed man with a deferent air comes over to us. Lexi looks up from her phone, for the first time in a solid twenty minutes.

“Bonsoir, Ms. Price and Ms. Arundel. Your flight crew is preparing your jet, and you should be able to board in ten minutes.”

“Wonderful,” Lexi says, “thank you so much, Matthew!”

“Can I get you something to drink, while you wait?”

“Yes, please, I’ll have a glass of bloodwine,” Lexi says.

“Of course, Ms. Price.” The man turns to me with a cordial, expectant expression.

I’m still trying to process what’s going on. “Um, nothing for me, please.”

He nods, and hurries away.

“Our flight is going to be ready in ten minutes?” I turn to Lexi, who of course, is now back on her phone again. “Excuse me, Lexi! Did he say ten minutes?”

“Well, you don’t have to complain about it.” Lexi flips her hair over her shoulder. “He offered you a drink while you wait. Just be patient.”

“No, I’m not complaining,” I say, keeping my voice low so the staff don’t hear me. “But isn’t that…isn’t that very fast…”

The man comes back with a wineglass full of thick, red liquid. Lexi receives it with a gracious “thank you” and takes a large sip.

I stare at her, horrified. “Is that a glass of blood?”

She licks a crimson drop from her upper lip. “Well, technically it’s bloodwine. I funded a research project to discover a process of distilling human blood so that it stays fresh for an indefinite period of time. That way, it can be bottled and sold as a beverage for vampires. There are lots of benefits from drinking bloodwine, such as…”

“You what?” I ask, almost too astonished to speak.

“Yeah, it was pretty genius,” she says, with a bashful expression. “I’m actually quite entrepreneurial, I like to think I get that from Tudor.”

Again, we’re interrupted by Matthew, who informs us that our plane is ready. He escorts us out of the building, and onto a large, concrete tarmac. A sleek limousine drives us a very short distance to the jet. It’s hard to conceal my amazement when I see the airplane for the first time. I’ve seen little cropdusters before, and airplanes from the ground. But I’ve never been so close to one. There’s actually a carpet laid out for us, to walk across the tarmac and onto a staircase that goes up to the airplane. There are no other passengers. We’re greeted warmly by a pilot and a beaming flight attendant.

It takes all my energy to keep my heartbeat steady as I take everything in. I know that vampires can sense a living person’s pulse, and I don’t want to betray to Lexi how impressed I am. No…not impressed, just…a little bit shocked, maybe.

The airplane’s seats look like expensive easy chairs, arranged on both sides of a wide table. The windows are large, although it’s dark outside so it’s difficult to see.

Lexi notices me peering out. “You’ll be able to see the lights when we get into the air. It’s a beautiful view of the city.”

I don’t respond. Instead I take a seat and I have to stop myself from gasping as I sink into it. It somehow perfectly supports my lower back and shoulders. I didn’t even realize I was holding in so much tension.

The flight attendant comes over to us.

“Takeoff will be in twenty minutes,” she says. She looks at me. “Ms. Arundel, would you like your dinner now, or once we’re in the air? As a reminder, you can only eat meals that were pre-requested.”

I glance at Lexi. “And…which meals were pre-requested?”

“A steak and a hamburger, both cooked rare, french fries, and a roast chicken,” the flight attendant responds.

I give Lexi an incredulous look.

“Well, I figured you weren’t a vegetarian,” Lexi shrugs. Then she leans over toward me. “I never got to eat french fries because I was turned into a vampire in the forties. But I hear they’re really good!”

“Um…I’ll eat once we’re up in the air, please,” I say to the flight attendant.

“Yes, and may I ask, what choice will you have for your dinner?”

I pause for a moment. “All of them.”

To her credit, the flight attendant makes no visible reaction to my order. I know that non-magical people don’t have the same appetite that shifters do. I have to eat for my wolf, and I’m starving from being imprisoned for so long. I haven’t had a real meal in…I don’t even remember.

But I can’t eat anything right now. My stomach is tight with nerves. I take deep, steady breaths and try not to fidget too much. But Lexi’s still a vampire, and there’s only so much I can hide when we’re in a confined space together.

“So….” she says, with a sly look in my direction. “Have you ever flown on an airplane before?”

I’m not going to lie to her, although I resent her for asking. “No.”

“Well, there’s nothing to be scared about, it’s perfectly safe…”

“I’m not scared.”

“Whatever you say!” she replies with a smirk.

I sigh. “How are you not scared? Don’t vampires love being underground or something?”

She shrugs. “You get used to it, when you fly a lot.”

“How often do you fly?”

“It depends. I probably use the jet the most. Of course, Celine can fly without an airplane, she never shuts up about it. But she still used it a few times to go visit Amar…”

Then she pauses, a guilty expression on her face.

“Visit who?” I ask.

“Um…visit the Hecate coven,” Lexi says, although it’s obvious she let something slip that she didn’t mean to. “When Tudor was imprisoned, Celine spent a lot of time trying to smooth things over with the Hecate witches. You know, she was trying to…figure out a way to break Tudor out of the Cave.”

“Right,” I reply.

The flight attendant returns. “We’ll be taking off momentarily, please fasten your seatbelts.”

I hastily obey her instructions. Lexi doesn’t. But I suppose she has better healing abilities than I do. Although shifters also have enhanced healing abilities, and impressively long life spans, we have more limitations than vampires do. I can scar, for example, or be killed in something like an airplane accident. Vampires can only be staked, by a wooden dagger to the heart.

It takes everything in me to remain calm during our liftoff, but I’m sure my heart is still pounding loudly enough for Lexi’s vampire senses to pick it up. To my surprise, she doesn’t comment or rub it in. The second the flight attendant announces that we can unfasten our seatbelts, she goes to chat with the pilot at the front of the plane. It sounds like they know each other already. I can hear her tinkling laughter. Something twists in my stomach, and I’m not sure if it’s my flying anxiety.

But then I’m distracted by the most incredible thing I’ve ever smelled.

“I hope you don’t mind, I thought we could start with your chicken,” says the flight attendant. She’s carrying an entire tray of beautifully sliced roast chicken, steam rising from the meat.

I can almost hear my stomach growl.

“Thank you…” I say, shocked at the gorgeous plating. There’s even a cloth napkin. I never eat at restaurants with cloth napkins, never mind having one on an airplane.

“Please let me know if you need anything else at all,” says the flight attendant. Then she leaves, back to her compartment at the front of the airplane.

Glad that there’s no Lexi or flight attendant nearby, I dig hungrily into the chicken. It’s so tender, and seasoned to perfection with a complex yet accessible blend of fresh herbs.

It’s the most fucking delicious thing I’ve ever tasted. I haven’t even had fresh meat in a year and a half, and this is the most delectably prepared chicken I’ve ever consumed. I eat every single bite, and the flight attendant brings me the hamburger and fries, which I also finish, and finally, she serves me the steak.

I’m in heaven. Not only is my hunger satiated, but I can feel how much stronger my wolf is, fueled by what I’ve just eaten. I’m in a much better state to rescue the pups, and that’s the most important thing.

I thank the flight attendant when she comes to collect my final plate. She gives me an impressed look as she exits.

Lexi is still up in the cockpit. I don’t know how much longer the flight is, and I’m a little restless in my seat, so I take off my seatbelt and wander around. There are six seats on the jet, two across from a table on each side, and then two more behind, well-cushioned, with more space to recline. Behind them is a curtain.

Curious, I pull the curtain back, and a jolt of fear goes through me. There’s a row of three coffins, plain and dark. But they must be empty.

Lexi’s loud voice surprises me again. I quickly move the curtain back.

“Did you know that the motors on this jet are the same as the ones in the Rolls Royce we drove here in?” she asks as she sits back down.

I squint at her, taking the seat opposite her again. “Are you sure? That sounds wrong.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s what he said,” she says confidently. She crosses her long legs in front of her, and leans across the table. “So! What’s our plan?”

I frown at her. “What do you mean, what’s our plan?”

“Obviously, the plan to rescue the wolf pups!”

“I told you. I’ll get the pups back, and you stay out of my way.”

She makes a clicking sound with her tongue. “You know, I’m a hundred year old vampire. I can help you with this mission.”

“I don’t need your help. Tudor only sent you with me because he doesn’t trust me. He thinks I might make a run for it.”

“Pfft, that’s not…” but her nose twitches as she considers my words. “Ok, you’re right. But I am very strong! And I’m smart.”

I give her a doubtful look. She makes an irritated sound in the back of her throat, and tosses her hair over her shoulder.

Not wanting to continue the conversation, I look out the window, and I gasp. It is a beautiful view. Silverlake City is now in the distance, but I can see the lights of what I imagine is the small town of Houndsville.

“We’ve begun our descent,” says the prim voice of the flight attendant. “We should be landing in ten minutes.”

“Thank you so much!” says Lexi, handing over her empty wine glass. She goes back to her phone as I gaze out the window in wonder.

It’s incredible how quick it was to travel such a long distance, but I don’t comment on that to Lexi. Although I appreciate everything that Tudor and his family are doing for us, I can’t help feeling resentful. Tudor Thornblade is a calculated, ancient vampire, and he’s not aiding our pack out of the goodness of his heart. We’re a strategic alliance for him, and he’ll turn on us the second that we’re no longer useful to him, just like the good witches. I shouldn’t get used to this.

Although it’s very nice, having the strength back in my muscles.

CHAPTER 9: STOLEN WOLVES

Kate

We land, and get off the airplane. The Houndsville airport is much smaller than the one in Silverlake City.

Lexi says, “I ordered a car for us…”

“No more cars,” I tell her, firmly. “I know where we are, it’s just a twenty minute walk to the community center.”

She huffs, but doesn’t protest. I’m way too restless to spend another minute in a car or a plane. I wish I could shift into my wolf, but we’re in town now, and that would obviously be too conspicuous. Luckily, it’s a Monday night in August, and there aren’t many people out. Just a few groups of university students bar-hopping. They stare at Lexi as we pass. I wish I hadn’t brought her. I blend in well, with my casual clothes, but she immediately attracts attention everywhere we go. She towers at six feet tall on her slim heels, and can’t help grinning charismatically at everyone we pass.

“Could you stop, please?” I tell her irritably.

“Stop what?” she asks.

“Stop smiling at people! We’re supposed to be retrieving the pups, and you’re drawing unnecessary attention…”

“Um, excuse me,” says a young university student. She’s surrounded by a small gaggle of friends, who all look eagerly at Lexi. “Are you Alexandra Price?”

“I am!” Lexi declares happily, her blue eyes shining, her expression gracious. “Would you like a photo?”

The girl’s face lights up. “Oh, yes please! Could my friends join too?”

“Of course,” Lexi says.

“Oh my god,” I moan, as Lexi arranges herself at the center of the group.

She shoves her mobile phone in my hand. “Can you take the picture, Kate?”

I glare at her, but the students look so excited, I can’t say no. Awkwardly, I navigate to the camera and take a quick picture. I’m not used to using mobile phones, especially these massive new ones.

“Here,” I grunt, handing her the phone back.

“If you give me your number, I’ll send it to you,” Lexi tells the student.

“Really?” she replies. “Your personal number?”

“Of course!” Lexi says with a million-dollar smile. “And the next time you’re in the city, send me a text. We host the best parties at the hotel. I’ll get you in, and make sure you’re taken care of.”

The girl looks like she’s just won the lottery. “Wow, thank you!”

“You’re so cool,” swoons one of her friends, gazing dreamily at Lexi. “We all follow you, we love your videos!”

“Oh my god, thank you!” Lexi says. “That’s so sweet. If you give me your handles, I’ll follow you all back!”

I have no idea what they’re talking about, but they’re spending too much time doing it.

“Lexi,” I hiss. “Let’s go!”

“Ok, ok,” she sighs. She looks at the group of students. “Next time you’re in the city, hit me up, promise?”

I take the vampire’s arm and drag her down the street, a chorus of chipper goodbyes in our wake.

Pushing away my annoyance, I focus all of my attention on getting to the community center. It’s located in downtown Houndsville, but on a street that has mainly stores and other government buildings that are closed at night. There’s nobody around. The community center has a playground out front, and is decorated with colourful murals. It’s dark inside.

“Let’s go around the back,” I whisper to Lexi.

She follows me to the back of the building. I’m surprised at how silent Lexi is on her heels, although her platinum blond hair and shimmering body suit stand out in the dark much more than I would like.

I spot the back entrance.

“You stay out here,” I tell Lexi. “Keep an eye out for…”

“I’m not staying outside,” she retorts. “I’m coming in with you.”

“No, you’re not! I’ll get the pups myself, you’ll only…”

“I’m coming inside and that’s final,” she pouts. “This is a community center, not a prison. You don’t need a lookout.”

“It might as well be a prison,” I mutter. Anger rises inside of me as I think of our pack’s young, held against their will. A year and a half might not seem long, but to a child, it’s significant. I’m too impatient to argue with Lexi anymore. “Fine, but you have to stay quiet.”

“I’m a vampire, quiet is a given,” she replies primly.

We creep up to the back entrance. The door is locked, but the building is old, and so am I. A sharp twist of my wrist breaks the lock. Splintered wood falls to the ground as I pull the door open.

“Shit, wolf!” Lexi hisses. “We could have picked the lock! Or gone through a window!”

“In and out,” I reply curtly.

But the intrusion was louder than I anticipated. As we creep in through the door to the hallways of the dark building, I hear footsteps coming in our direction.

Just one set of footsteps. I can take them. A flustered-looking man appears. He’s not one of the shifters, and doesn’t smell like a witch.

“What are you doing?” he asks, sharply.

I’m not playing around. I stride up to him, holding my head high.

“Where are the Arundel wolf shifters?” I demand, my eyes flashing yellow.

The man cowers before me. “I…don’t hurt me!” he whimpers.

“Then answer the question.”

“The…the wolves aren’t here anymore,” he stutters. “After last week, they moved them away.”

My fury heats the air. “Where did they move them?”

“I don’t know!” he raises his hands up. “They didn’t tell me, I swear. Please, I’m not a shifter, I just work here…”

I growl. Disappointment and anger radiate through my limbs. I’m itching to shift…

“Well, thank you very much!” Lexi says to the man, her voice light and cheerful. “Super helpful info. Since the wolves aren’t here, we’ll just be on our way!”

She takes me firmly by the arm. Her grip is like a vise, and she pulls me down the hallway.

But not toward the back door…she takes me in the other direction. The man quickly scampers away.

“What are you doing?” I hiss at Lexi. “We should have gotten more information from him! The location of the pups!”

Lexi drops her voice. “The pups are here. He was lying, I could tell by his heartbeat.”

Hope blooms in my chest. “Then we have to be fast.”

We hurry down the hallway. My senses are sharp, and I quickly pick up the smell of the wolves. I signal to Lexi, who follows me.

My nose leads me down another hallway, still on the first floor. The scent becomes stronger and stronger, until we get to a blue door with a window. I peer in, and my heart aches.

It’s a long dormitory, with rows of beds full of sleeping children. I reach for the doorknob, but Lexi bats my hand aside.

“Wait,” she whispers, taking a pin from her hair. She kneels, and quickly picks the lock. “You’ll scare them if you barge in like that!”

The lock makes a neat click, and Lexi gives me a self-satisfied grin as she pulls it open.

“After you,” she says.

I hurry into the room. The older children are already waking, sitting up in their beds, rubbing sleep out of their eyes. I immediately recognize all of them. Our pack is small. There are only eight children in the room, ranging from three years old to fourteen. My eyes scan the beds quickly.

“Kate!” shouts a voice I’ve heard a thousand times in my dreams this past year and a half. A small seven-year-old, with wild, chestnut hair and bright eyes, leaps from her bed and runs into my arms.

“Hannah,” I sigh, pulling her tiny body close to mine, taking in her scent.

“I told them you would come!” she says. “I said my big sister always finds me!”

My heart leaps into my throat, but I have to focus now.

“We’ve got to get you out of here.” The other children have risen from their beds, holding teddy bears and looking at Lexi fearfully.

She kneels down, a warm, genuine smile lighting up her face. “It’s all right, I’m a friend!” She turns to the youngest, who looks at her shyly. “My name is Lexi, what’s your’s?”

“Kiara,” the little wolf replies. She holds up three tiny, stubby fingers. “I’m this many!”

“Wow, you’re such a big girl!” Lexi says. “Is it ok if I carry you, Kiara? My hands are a little cold, but you’ll be safe, and we’ll go faster that way.”

Kiara gives her a serious look, then nods. Lexi takes the small child carefully in her arms. I’m a little surprised. I always assumed vampires wouldn’t be very good with children.

Then I hear a shuffling from down the hallway, and my ears perk up.

“Follow me, everyone,” I whisper. “Be as quiet as you can. And get ready to shift, once we’re outside.”

They follow me into the hallway, Lexi and Kiara bringing up the rear. We hurry toward the back entrance, as fast as we can go. The younger children slow us down a little.

We’re almost at the exit, when…

“Kate!” Lexi shouts.

Out of the darkness in front of us, two men appear. Their eyes glow yellow. Panther shifters, in their human forms. The man we encountered earlier must have called them.

The children scream, Hannah clutching my arm in fear. I growl at the men, readying myself to shift.

“Kate, take Kiara!” Lexi says, putting the young girl in my arms.

“What?”

She throws back her hair, a smirk on her face. “I’ve got this, you take the pups and I’ll meet you outside!”

I’m too stunned to reply. Can she fight two shifters on her own?

But Hannah pulls me down the hallway. “Kate, let’s go!”

“Go!” Lexi says, confidently. “Trust me, you don’t want the kids to see this!”

She winks at me. Against my better judgment, I shepherd the young ones down the hallway. I can hear growls and the clash of teeth and claws behind us, but we don’t stop.

We get to the exit. The cool night air is crisp on my skin.

“Ok, everyone,” I tell the children. “I need you all to shift.”

Shouts of happiness become joyful howls as the group of children transform into young wolf puppies. It’s wonderful, seeing them all in their natural forms. Hannah’s little chestnut wolf runs in tight circles, chasing its perky tail. I can’t believe we’ve been separated for so long.

But I don’t have time to get nostalgic just yet. I look toward the back door of the community center, a pang of concern tightening my chest. Kiara tugs at my pant leg, her tiny face shining up at me.

“Is that lady coming back?”

“I hope so…”

A long moment goes by. Then the door swings open, and out marches a beaming Lexi. There’s a little red at the corner of her wide mouth.

“Sorry that took so long,” she says, smoothing down her hair. Then she takes Kiara back in her arms, raising an eyebrow at the sight of all the frolicking wolf puppies. “Um…I don’t know if we’ll be able to fit all these wolves on the jet…”

“They’re not going back to Silverlake City,” I tell her. “I’m taking them home, to the Arundel forest. We’ll run.”

For once, Lexi doesn’t argue. But she does look down sadly at her shoes. “Ugh, I loved these heels.”

CHAPTER 10: TWO ICE CUBES

Lexi

“Thanks for your help, Lexi,” Orla says, taking the final tray of cupcakes out of the industrial oven and laying it on the rack to cool. “With all the weddings we’ve had lately, I have no idea how I would have gotten through without you.”

“Don’t mention it!” I tell her, gazing with pleasure at the perfectly baked pastry. Orla is our dessert chef. She joined us just to help out over the summer, but I know Renata is trying to poach her. “I wish I could taste one, but I guess I’ll have to settle for my bloodwine. One of the downsides of being a vampire.”

Orla laughs, a robust, warm sound. “Then I appreciate your help even more. And I’m grateful you could get away from the office.”

“Oh, I’d much rather be down here! My sister’s always trying to get me to do more work. But this is fun.”

“Do you want to help ice them?” she asks. “They’ll need to cool, but they should be ready in thirty minutes.”

“Sure! I’ll just go downstairs and change in the meantime.”

My phone buzzes in my pocket, but I ignore it. I’m not interested in being lectured by Renata right now. I need some downtime.

I take the elevator to my crypt and quickly change into a cute, frilly dress. I don’t really need to, since I could always wear an apron over my other clothes, but I just feel like you’ve got to have the right aesthetic for icing cupcakes. Maybe I can make some content for my channel. People love cake videos.

Then I spot my wedding binder on the side table, and remember that organizing a wedding cake is still on my to-do list! With the date coming up soon, I should remember to ask Orla about it.

Before I can leave, I sense a steady, pounding heartbeat in my crypt. I spin around, but it’s only Kate. She’s in her wolf form again, curled up in the same spot on the rug by the fire.

But I don’t scream this time. Instead, I quietly approach her slumbering wolf. She’s curled up, but shaking slightly. Her back leg twitches. I wonder if she’s having a bad dream.

I didn’t realize that her sister was one of the wolf pups that were held captive by the panther shifters. Of course she wanted to rescue them so badly. With a sad ache in my heart, I think of my own sister, still in a coffin on the holding floor. It’s been almost three weeks, and we haven’t been able to persuade Tudor to release her.

Kate’s wolf shivers, its chestnut fur trembling. I don’t feel cold, but I see that the fire has gone out. I didn’t even consider it, but it must be chilly for a living creature, living this far underground. I make a mental note to ask the butler to ensure that my suite is better heated in the future.

I should go back upstairs to Orla, but the sight of Kate’s sleeping wolf pulls me in. She looks so vulnerable like this, curled up like a puppy on the rug. One of her ears twitches in her sleep. I watch her for a moment.

Then I reach for a large throw from my sectional. It’s soft, and it should be warm. Quietly, I approach the sleeping wolf, and I carefully tuck the blanket around it.

With a sudden jolt, Kate wakes up, and the crypt is filled with her thundering heartbeat. She growls at me, and I fall back in terror.

Her wolf stands up and shakes its entire body, the blanket falling to the ground. Then she shifts into her human form. I scramble to my feet.

“Get away from me!” she snaps angrily.

“Well, I’m sorry, for trying to do something nice!” I retort. “You looked cold, I thought you could use a blanket.”

“I don’t need a blanket.” She kicks it aside. “You shouldn’t go sneaking up on people in the middle of the night!”

“I can’t help sneaking, it’s an inherent vampire trait!”

She snarls at me, arms crossed. Her heart is still hammering in her chest. I’m surprised, with how well she was able to compose herself earlier. But I guess I did startle her. She seems to sense that I’m listening to her heartbeat and she takes a steady inhale. Her pulse returns slowly to normal, but her expression doesn’t shift.

“Well, I can’t go back to sleep now,” she mutters grouchily. She storms past me, toward the elevator. “I’m going hunting.”

“Hunting?” I call after her. “What are you going to do in the city, attack some pigeons? Maybe a squirrel? Renata will have a fit if your wolf scares away all of the guests!”

She growls again as she slams her finger down on the elevator button. I wait for her to leave, my eyes traveling back to my wedding binder.

God, she’s so impossible. How am I supposed to marry someone who refuses to have anything to do with me?

At least I can console myself with wedding planning. I take my binder back up to the kitchen, fuming silently.

Orla narrows her eyes when she sees me. She’s already started icing the cupcakes, a pipe of pink frosting in her hands.

“What’s up with you?” she asks. “Did Renata yell at you again?”

“No,” I sigh, slamming my wedding binder on the surface of the shiny kitchen counter. “It’s Kate. I accidentally woke her up just now and she totally freaked out at me!”

I take an apron from its hanger on the wall and tie it around my waist. My hair is already up, one corkscrew curl framing my face. I tuck it behind my ear.

“She doesn’t seem to realize that I’m in the same position she is,” I tell Orla. “I’m not happy about this arrangement either, but at least I’m trying to make it work.”

Orla gives me a measured look. “Well, you’re not really in the same position, are you? I mean, you get to have your same life here, at the hotel, surrounded by everyone that you know. Kate’s been uprooted from her home, from her pack.”

“I know, I know,” I mutter. “But you’d think this would be an improvement, wouldn’t you? Everyone wishes they could live in a luxury hotel. We’ve got everything she could possibly want here! Can’t she just adjust?”

“Shifters aren’t like vampires,” Orla replies, creating a beautiful little pink rosebud on top of one of the cupcakes. “They’re very connected with their homes, and with their packs.”

I consider her words. There’s a little stab of guilt in my chest. I assumed that Kate would be happy to live at the hotel, especially after being imprisoned for so long. But Orla’s right, she’s not like me. Of course she would rather be back at home, with her pack, and with her sister. “You’re right. Maybe I should try and make her feel more at home.”

Orla turns to me. She’s one of the few people who matches me in height. She takes my shoulders in her large hands. “Lexi, you’ve got a big heart. But people don’t always see it right away. Kate has her own preconceptions about vampires. And she’s been through a lot.”

I smile at her. “Thanks, Orla. That’s good advice.”

“It’s the least I can do, after all the help you’ve been,” she says. Then she picks up the plate of cupcakes she just iced, and hands them to me. “Here. Take these to your wolf shifter. There’s nothing a little sugar can’t fix.”

Kate

I’m in a terrible mood. It was hard enough to leave my sister behind at the Arundel forest, knowing that I’ll have to be separated from her again. But now there’s a restless feeling in my belly that I can’t escape, and I’ve got nowhere to go.

I pace around the courtyard of the hotel, in my human form. Lexi’s right, if I turn into a wolf, I could cause a big commotion with all of the guests. Am I never going to be able to shift again? Is this really my life now? I spent so long in prison wishing to be free, waiting for the day when I could avenge my pack. But now that I’m out, I feel more trapped than ever. And now that I know my sister is safely back in the Arundel forest, I feel oddly lost, with no purpose or motive. Every day since she was taken from me I’ve been preoccupied with finding her again. Now that I know she’s safe, there’s nothing to turn my thoughts to. Nothing to distract me from this restless feeling.

I find a bench, shiny with veneer, and sit down on it, watching the water fill up the fountain and pour over its sides again. Nobody is around this time of night.

Watching the fountain is pleasantly meditative, and it helps to calm the restlessness inside of me. Then I spot Lexi, coming out of the hotel toward me. She’s holding a plate of something in one hand, and hoisting a heavy binder in another.

“There you are!” she says cheerfully, sitting down beside me on the bench. “I came with a peace offering.” She puts down the plate between us. It’s laden with enormous, colourful cupcakes. The icing shines temptingly.

They smell delectable, but I’m not buying it. I eye her suspiciously. “What do you want?”

“I want to apologize,” she says. “I’m sorry that I woke you up.”

She bats her long eyelashes at me. I’m not that easy, though. She’s probably used to getting everything she wants, all the time. She’s the type that knows how beautiful she is, and knows how to use her looks to her advantage. I’m not falling for those gorgeous, doe-like eyes and the graceful curve of her perfect lips.

The cupcakes, though…

Without saying anything to Lexi, I take a bit of frosting with my finger, and put it to my tongue. The flavour is subtle, not as sugary as I thought it was going to be. There’s just a little hint of lemon, giving it a sour finish.

Lexi watches me eagerly. “They’re good, right? We have this amazing dessert chef, Orla. If we want…” she gives me a meaningful look, “she could do our wedding cake, too.”

There’s a heavy feeling in my stomach. Once we get married, how much longer will I have to stay here? “I guess,” I mutter.

Ignoring my moodiness, Lexi pulls the heavy binder out from under her arm and opens it up on her lap.

“I thought that, since you’re already up, maybe we can do some wedding planning?” she says, far too chipper for this time of night.

“Um, I don’t know,” I reply, eying her binder skeptically. “That’s…not really my sort of thing. I’m sure you’ve got it all under control.”

“Of course I have it under control,” she replies, a little testily. “But there are a few details I need to check with you. It won’t take too long, I promise! And you can eat the cupcakes.”

I sigh. I guess I don’t have anything better to do. And I do owe her one for helping me rescue the wolf pups. I pick up a cupcake, pulling the soft paper from the pastry. “Ok, if you insist.”

“Great!” she flips through the overstuffed binder. It’s got to be at least four inches thick, stuffed with magazine cut-outs, invitation samples, and shards of lacey fabric stapled between the pages. What could she possibly have in there? How much time has she spent on it? Our engagement has only been on for three weeks. She finds a page filled with images of white dresses. “Ok, most important question: what are you planning to wear for the ceremony, and in what colour?”

“Oh. Can’t I just…wear some slacks and a button-up?”

She gives me a horrified look.

“Ok, ok…” I mutter, taking a bite of the cupcake. Her blue eyes are full of anticipation as I mull it over. “Well, I could wear a suit.”

Her lips tilt upward in a disarmingly shy smile. She looks down at her binder again, and tucks a curl of white-blond hair behind her ear.

She’s such a strange vampire.

“And…do you know what colour you’d like?” she asks.

I shrug. “I hadn’t thought about it.”

“If you want,” she says. “I can coordinate someone to come fit you for a suit. They’ll make sure it’s tailored and everything, and something that you feel comfortable in.”

I inhale. I don’t like feeling like I owe the vampires anything. But I know this is something I have to do. “Sure.”

“And they’ll make sure it matches my dress and everything, of course,” Lexi says, making a note in her binder.

She flips back and forth between the pages, as I polish off another cupcake.

“Oh! I have another idea,” Lexi says, her eyes lighting up. “I thought Hannah could be a flower girl. Wouldn’t she look cute, in a little dress? Maybe yellow. It will look so nice, with her hair.”

I blink, thrown off by this suggestion. I hadn’t even considered that Hannah and the other wolves would attend the ceremony. But of course they would be there. Something about that…makes it feel more real.

I’m trying to figure out how to respond, when there’s a loud slamming noise, and a flash of red light from behind the hotel.

Immediately, I leap to my feet, scattering the plate of cupcakes. They tumble to the ground, covering the pavement in icing, the plate shattering into several pieces.

My heart hammers uncomfortably in my chest. My ears are ringing.

Suddenly, I feel like I’m somewhere else. That red light…it was just like…

“It’s ok,” Lexi says, putting the binder on the bench and standing up to face me. “It was just Xia, probably throwing some customers out of the club.”

I shake my head, trying to steady myself. “I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine,” Lexi replies, looking at me with a serious expression. “I can hear your heart…”

“Well stop listening,” I snap. I close my eyes tight, but I can’t ground myself. I can practically hear the screams, smell smoke and burning fur…

If I could turn into my wolf, I could run, I could shake…

“Wait here,” Lexi says. “I’ll be right back!”

I don’t hear her leave. I keep my eyes shut tight, fighting against the sudden tension in my chest and the memories behind my eyelids.

When I open my eyes a minute later, she’s standing directly in front of me. I take a step backward, surprised at her sudden closeness. She holds two ice cubes.

“Here,” she says, taking my hand and pressing one ice cube in each palm. “Hold these.”

To my surprise, the coldness makes me feel more grounded.

“Just focus on the sensation,” she says. “Take deep breaths.”

A little embarrassed, I heed her advice. The ice melts quickly in my warm hands, but it successfully pulls me back to the present. Suddenly, I’m able to regulate my heartbeat again, and the memory loses its power. I feel a little silly, and I don’t like that Lexi saw me like that.

“Better?” she asks, gently.

I nod.

She gives me a sympathetic look. “Do you get triggered a lot?”

My nose twitches. “What?”

“Triggered. You had a flashback. It must have been the energy magic and the noise, it probably reminded you of being in a battle with the evil witches.”

I shake my head. “No, I’m not triggered. I’m fine, I’m a wolf. We’re born to fight, we don’t get triggered.”

“Anyone can become traumatized, Kate,” Lexi says. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. You’ve been through a lot.”

“I said I’m not traumatized,” I say to her, my frustration peaking again. Something about her gentle tone is setting me off. “I just got spooked, that’s all.”

She looks at me, a soft expression in her dark blue eyes. For some reason, it makes me furious with her all over again. Who does she think she is? I never asked for her help, or her pity. I can’t bear to have her look at me like that for one more second.

“I’m going back down to the crypt,” I snap. “And I don’t want you to follow me.”

CHAPTER 11: THE WALKING CORPSE

Lexi

“Excellent work recovering the wolf shifters, Alexandra,” my Creator says, leaning back in his leather office chair. “That will win us points with Leander Arundel. And as the young wolves grow up, they’ll be numbers for our alliance.”

“Happy to help, father!” I reply, glowing under his approval. I know that Renata has been so frustrated with him lately, but I think now that things are settling back down, he’s going to be more reasonable.

“Is everything organized for the ceremony this weekend?” he asks, his violet eyes scanning the wedding plan I prepared.

“Yes, the finalized guest list is there,” I tell him. “The wolves will be part of the ceremony, we’ve got all the vampires from the northern alliance and surrounding regions, the Lucifer witches, and some independent witches. No Astrid Hall and Lydia Craft, though.”

“Things are still too complicated with the Hecate witches,” Tudor says, waving a hand in the air nonchalantly. “That’s no matter. As long as we have the evil witches, I’m satisfied.”

“And…” I bite my lip nervously. “I know that vampire weddings aren’t common, but I was hoping…that you would be able to walk me down the aisle?”

He looks up at me, his pale eyes sharp. They’ve become less crimson over the past few weeks, but that doesn’t make him any less intimidating. I swallow as I wait for his response.

“Of course,” he replies, silkily. His gaze softens as he regards me. “You’ve done very well, Alexandra. I’m proud of you.”

My chest swells. I don’t think he’s ever said he’s proud of me before. Since I was created, I’ve always been in the shadow of my older brother and sisters. It’s impossible to compete with devious Cedric, powerful Celine, perfect Renata…now, it’s finally my time to shine.

“Thank you, father,” I whisper.

“This wedding is going to mark a new era for our family,” he continues. “We won’t cower in the face of those good witches ever again. From now on, we’re going to have our own power, our own empire. Something we’ve built that’s unshakeable. Something for you, and all of your siblings.”

“Speaking of my siblings…” I muster all of my courage, and put my most diplomatic smile on my face. I’ve got to leverage this moment while I can. “There’s someone I’d really like to have at my wedding, father.”

He pauses. I can tell he knows where I’m going with this, so I don’t hesitate.

“In order to demonstrate to everyone in the region that we’re united, strong, and powerful,” I say. “We must all be present. You, Cedric, Renata, Hallie…and Celine.”

His lips tighten.

“She’s been loyal to you for three hundred years,” I add. “And she’s one of the strongest vampires in the northern region. Yes, she had a slip, but so did Cedric, when he left us for Lazarus. She’s been punished sufficiently. And if the witches try to retaliate, we could use her on our side. She’s no good to our family when she’s rotting away in a coffin.”

I clutch my hands together tightly in front of me, praying that this line of reasoning is going to work. It’s been almost four weeks, and with every passing day, Celine is becoming hungrier and weaker. Vampires can continue to exist indefinitely unless they’re staked, but it’s a torturous thing to experience.

“Fine,” Tudor says, curtly. “You may release your sister.”

I stare at him, not sure if I’ve heard right. “Really?”

“Really. But I’m still disappointed in her, and she’ll have to earn my trust back.”

“Can I get her right now?” I ask, bouncing on the balls of my feet.

“Yes, yes…let her out, and tell her to report directly to me after she’s fed.”

“Great!”

Without another word, I hurry out of his office, before he can change his mind.

The walls of the holding floor are thick concrete, bare and stark. There’s nothing in this room but a line of simple, wooden coffins, each with a heavy latch. They’re enchanted so that magic can’t work through them, for vampires who can perform it.

Every coffin has a nameplate, that can be changed. The coffin farthest from the door reads, “Celine Côté - August 8, 2025.”

Renata’s usually steady hands tremble as she undoes the latch of Celine’s coffin. It opens with a click, and she swings the heavy coffin lid open.

A bloody hand rises up out of the wooden box, and clutches the front of Renata’s crisp, white blazer, staining it crimson. Renata, typically so meticulous about her clothes, doesn’t care at all. She stifles a choked sob as our sister sits up.

Celine looks like the walking corpse that she is. Her dark brown hair is so lanky it appears almost black, and her eyes are completely red, down to the whites. Her pale skin hangs off of her skull and her hands are bloodied, her nails gone from clawing the lid of her coffin. Two glistening fangs protrude to their full extent over her chin.

She looks horrifying, a vision from a nightmare.

I push a glass of bloodwine in her face. “Here, drink this!”

She takes the glass in her hands and gulps it down. Once she’s finished the entire thing, she pulls it away from her lips. She looks slightly more revived, but her voice is still hoarse and hollow, a demonic rasp.

“Is Amara…?”

“She’s safe,” Renata says. “She’s back with the Hecate coven.”

“And…?”

“Everyone’s all right,” Renata continues.

“Well, except Lavinia Nox,” I say, uncorking another bottle of bloodwine and replenishing Celine’s glass.

Celine takes the glass gratefully. Her skin already looks a little more lively, her voice clearer. “Lavinia Nox? How long was I out for?”

“Almost a month,” Renata says. “It’s September fourth.”

“You missed a ton,” I tell Celine. “Xavian busted Tudor out of the Cave, and Tudor killed Lavinia Nox! Now everyone’s freaking out, and the Hecate coven is engaged in a civil war. Also, I’m getting married to a wolf shifter. Can you come to the wedding?”

“What?” Celine gasps.

“We’ll fill you in once you’re feeling better,” Renata says, gazing at our sister with concern. “I’m just glad you’re out now. You have Lexi to thank for that.”

“It was nothing,” I say. “I’m sorry you were in there so long, C.”

Celine smiles weakly, although it looks a little more like a grimace, under the circumstances. “I’m all right, I’ve had worse. And thank you, Lex. I never thought I would appreciate your bloodwine so much.”

With an encouraging grin, I pull out another bottle out for her. It’s such a relief to know that my sister is free. Although I know how tough she is, and I always try to stay positive, it was difficult to know she was suffering.

But now, everything is going to be ok.

CHAPTER 12: WOOD AND SILVER

Lexi

My make-up artist brushes a tear from her eye. I wish I could let a tear spill onto my cheek, but vampires cry tears of blood, and I am not messing up my make-up on my wedding day.

“Not bad, right?” I say, posing in front of the full-length mirror in my dressing room.

“You look breathtaking,” my hair dresser whispers reverently.

“Well, let’s hope my fiancée thinks so,” I sigh under my breath.

“Who wouldn’t be happy, with a bride as beautiful as you?” my make-up artist says, clasping her hands together.

You’d be surprised, I think, remembering how cold Kate has been to me lately. But I don’t want to spoil the moment, so I put a big smile on my face. Even if it’s not exactly the way I had planned it, I’m looking forward to my big day. Or night, rather.

“You should get going, Ms. Price, the ceremony’s going to start in ten minutes!” says my stylist, glancing at the time on their watch.

It takes all three of them to hold my train. We somehow manage to fit in the elevator, and take it up to the lobby floor.

There’s a large courtyard beside the hotel, and I’ve had it completely redecorated for the ceremony. Renata tried to convince me to do the ceremony inside, but I really wanted an outdoor wedding, under all of the stars. And I figured Kate would like it too, although when I asked her, all she did was growl.

There’s an anteroom adjacent to the lobby, with a door that leads out to the courtyard. Tudor, Cedric, Celine, Renata and Hallie are all there, dressed up for the ceremony. I tried to get my sisters to wear matching bridesmaids dresses, but it’s impossible when one of them is a mafia boss, one is a CEO, and one is a powerful vampire-witch. Try forcing them to do anything. Celine is formal in a pair of tailored tuxedo pants and a slim vest that shows off her toned arms. Renata is elegant in a slim, green silk dress with a slit up to her thigh. Hallie is glowing in a beaded, violet gown, with amethysts twinkling at her ears.

“Oh, Lexi, you look beautiful!” Hallie says, with a smile. Although she looks happy, I know it’s been hard for her, being separated from Lilith.

“Thanks Hallie,” I tell her, genuinely.

“You really do,” Renata says, taking my hands in a tight squeeze.

“We’re all so happy for you, Lex,” Celine says. Her voice is still a little hoarse, and the red hasn’t faded from her eyes completely yet, but she looks much better than she did last week.

Cedric rolls his eyes. Celine’s nostrils flare slightly, and I know she wants nothing more than to rip his head off. Things have been extremely tense between him and Celine, but I made them both call it off for the wedding. Celine’s had an even worse time than Hallie. I know she’s trying to use Xia to get a message out to Amara, but there hasn’t been any word yet.

“We’ll go find our places,” Renata says, handing me my bouquet. She gives me a kiss on the cheek. “We’ll see you out there, Lexi.”

I’m too excited to speak. My siblings file out into the courtyard as the violin quartet begins playing. I wish I could take a peek outside, but I don’t want anyone to see me in my dress until just the right moment. Even though my fiancée hasn’t warmed up to me, it’s really nice that my sisters are being so supportive. I love them all, but our relationships have sometimes been complicated in the past.

And then, there’s Tudor. He wears a suit of aubergine, a large gold ring upon his finger. He’s completely recovered from his time in the Cave now, and his pale skin glowing in the soft light of the anteroom.

“Alexandra,” he says, taking me by the shoulders. He’s using his monologue voice. I look up at him eagerly. “I know this marriage wasn’t exactly what you might have wanted. And I appreciate that you’ve taken the situation in stride.”

“Oh, it’s all right,” I tell him. There’s a gooey feeling in my stomach. “I know that Kate and I are different, but…I think we might be able to have something. Yes, she’s a wolf, and she’s from a whole different world, but maybe one day she might actually enjoy living here. She might actually enjoy being with me.” I chuckle, feeling a little silly. But now that I’ve started, I can’t seem to stop. “It’s ridiculous, I know, but I’m a bit of a romantic. And deep down, I sort of hope that maybe, even if we’re different, we can find a common ground. We can build something special, together. If we just believe in it enough. We can have our own love story.”

A shadow passes over my Creator’s face, and his eyes flash darkly. I recoil instinctively, but he still has me by the shoulders, and I can’t move.

His eyes narrow. “Listen to me, Alexandra.”

I swallow, deeply regretting my previous words. Why did I let myself get carried away? The classical music floats in from the courtyard, but it’s not our cue yet.

Tudor gives me a stern look. “You’re young, and there’s a lot you don’t understand about the magical world yet. You and this wolf shifter…you’ll never fall in love. Vampires aren’t capable of falling in love. We’re not like living humans, with hearts that beat and blood that flows. Any feelings you have for her are a carnal, fleeting desire. You can’t let your delusional search for love cloud your judgment. If you do, you could lose everything. True love doesn’t exist. Only power does. Do you understand?”

I bite back the tears welling behind my eyes. My voice shakes slightly. “I understand.”

“Good,” he takes his hands away, as disappointment buries itself in my chest.

The wedding march begins to play.

Kate

This suit feels too tight, and the shoes pinch my toes. I stand at the altar, my hands folded behind my back, waiting for this to all be over.

At least it’s a clear night. The stars are out, and soft, warm fairy lights cast an amber glow over the proceedings. There’s a pleasant chill in the air on this mid-September evening. Rows of chairs on either side of the courtyard hold darkly-attired vampires, witches draped in lace and silk, and the entire Arundel and Houndsville wolf packs, fiddling restlessly in their seats. There are white flowers everywhere, bright and pure in the moonlight.

Then the violins begin to play, and Hannah dances down the aisle in a frilly yellow dress, tossing flower petals around her haphazardly. Her face is lit up in a wide, beaming smile. It’s impossible not to catch her enthusiasm, and I can’t help grinning as I watch her. She was overjoyed, of course, when she found out that I was marrying the vampire that helped to rescue her and the other pups from the panther shifters. And she almost lost her mind when she learned that she would be the flower girl at our wedding. I’m glad that she’s enjoying it, at least. She waves at me excitedly, and then takes her seat at the front of the shifter side of the wedding, beside Leander and the other wolves. Leander gives me a stoic nod, which I ignore. I’m still upset with him for forcing me into this arrangement, even if I understand his motives.

Next down the aisle are Lexi’s siblings, starting with her brother, who always looks like he’s in a bad mood. He saunters down the aisle with an arrogant expression of distaste. Celine Côté is next, her eyes tinged red. There’s a collective shiver through the living guests as she passes. Even though we’re on the same side now, it’s hard not to be intimidated by the power and ruthlessness that radiates from her. She’s followed by Renata, her eyes scanning the courtyard for any sign of something amiss. Finally there’s Hallie, looking elegant in her long dress. The four of them take seats on the vampire side of the wedding, across the first row.

Now the wedding march begins to play, although it sounds like a funeral beat to my ears. This is the end of my freedom. The beginning of a life lived inside four stone walls. At least this is a nicer prison than the last one.

Tudor Thornblade steps out onto the aisle, looking imposing as ever in his dark purple suit.

On his arm is Lexi.

The breath catches in my throat. I’ve always recognized that Lexi is beautiful, but tonight, she looks absolutely radiant. Her hair flows down to her hips in soft, silky waves, woven with hundreds of tiny, shining pearls. She wears a white dress with a corset top over her long torso, her elegant collarbone bare, her skirts billowing out in layers and layers of lace. Her bouquet is filled generously with baby’s breath flowers. There’s a sheer veil over her head, shimmering like woven moonlight.

Her eyes find mine, and her lips part slightly. She didn’t want to see me in my suit before the ceremony. Suddenly, it no longer feels too tight. For just a second, it feel absolutely right.

But there’s a hint of sadness in her eyes. Tudor holds her arm just a little too tightly, and I can sense the wariness in her as she leans onto him.

A low growl forms in my throat, but I stop myself just before it unleashes. I’m surprised at the reaction, but I don’t like the possessive way he grips her tightly to him.

Easy, Kate. You can’t cause a scene at your own wedding.

Lexi floats down the aisle, every eye fixed upon her. But she looks only at me. Something stirs inside me.

When they come to the raised platform, Tudor gives me a nod, and releases Lexi’s arm. She joins me on the platform, her long train spread out behind her.

Suddenly, I feel guilty for being so rude to her these past few weeks. She did a lot of work to organize this wedding - our wedding - and I certainly haven’t made it easy. But despite that, she did an excellent job.

And I can’t deny it…I’ve never witnessed a more beautiful bride.

“You look lovely,” I whisper.

She smiles at me, a little shyly. “So do you.”

There’s a tight cough from the officiant.

“Good evening everyone, blessed be,” grumbles Amrita Vyas. She wears a rich robe of purple, embroidered with pale pine runes, and a resigned expression on her face. Tonight, she’s missing her owl familiar, and her light brown skin is drawn and pallid. She glares at Tudor. “Usually, when I’m officiating marriage ceremonies, I’m at the Morgan coven, which is my home, and not under house arrest for an indefinite period of time.” Tudor hisses at her from his seat beside his eldest progeny. Amrita sighs. “But sometimes circumstances - like being captured by your former ally - mean that we must do things we otherwise wouldn’t.” She turns back to Lexi and I. “In a similar vein, we are called here together this evening to witness the union of two people who may not have united under other circumstances. Kate Arundel and Alexandra Price may be from different backgrounds, and have very different values, but a situation outside of their control has bound them together. And sometimes, the universe has a way of bringing together people who need to learn something from the other. Whether or not they will is entirely up to them. But if called upon to either believe in the power of people to overcome their differences or not, I always feel compelled to do the former.”

She looks at me with her round eyes.

“Wolf shifters traditionally engage in a ring ceremony.”

Hanging around my neck is a loose chain with two wooden rings. I remove it. Lexi holds her hand out, and I place one of the rings on her fourth finger. Her skin is cool and smooth.

Amrita continues. “These rings represent your commitment to each other, and to your packs or clans. Rings given in shifter ceremonies are wood, to symbolize a connection to the forest, and an appreciation for what the earth provides.”

Lexi takes the other ring from me and puts it on my finger. She moves slowly, gazing at the polished wood. I know that she would probably have preferred a diamond ring, or something that would go better with her elegant, expensive dress. Once again, I feel a little flicker of resentment in my belly. It’s just another representation of how different we are. How incompatible.

But when Lexi’s eye flick upward to mine, she doesn’t look disappointed. On the contrary, the earlier wariness in her expression is now gone, replaced by something else.

Something softer.

And I’m surprised to feel a matching softness inside my chest. It’s a little disarming, but I have to admit, this hundred-year-old vampire princess has surprised me more than once in the time I’ve known her.

“The rings are exchanged, indicating the willingness of both parties to participate in this union,” Amrita says. “But the wedding ceremony is not complete until the final step.” She gives me a nod. Despite the circumstances, there’s a little twinkle in her eyes. “You may now kiss, to confirm your commitment to each other and bind your union.”

There’s a strange feeling in my stomach. I hadn’t considered kissing Lexi, especially not in front of so many people.

She tilts her head slightly, and her eyelashes flutter. I wonder if she senses my hesitation.

Her lips must be cold, like her hands. But I’m surprised to find that the idea of kissing them doesn’t fill me with trepidation. Quite the opposite, I actually find myself pulled toward her, like I’m caught in the net of her gaze. She closes her eyes, and I close mine as I lean in to kiss her soft lips…

And a chorus of growling panthers fills the chilly night air.

My eyes shoot open. Lexi’s still standing there, mouth open in surprise. Her white dress and veil are lit up by golden light.

“Well it was about time,” Amrita mutters under her breath.

One of the vampires shouts, “It’s the Hecate witches! And the panther shifters!”

The courtyard erupts into pandemonium. Amrita takes off, with Cedric bolting after her. He easily gains on her, because of her weakened state.

“Get off me, you idiot!” she yells, as he attempts to drag her away toward the hotel.

“Get the pups to safety!” I yell at the other wolves, as I pull the ring from my finger and kick off my shiny shoes.

Lexi grabs my arm. “Wait! Take off your suit before you…”

There’s a loud ripping noise as I shift into my wolf, dark material flying in tatters through the air.

She groans. “That was Armani, Kate!”

It’s so much easier to see and smell in my wolf state. I catch a glimpse of the wolf pups being guided into the safety of the hotel. The first wave hits: the panther shifters, leaping from all directions over the stone walls of the courtyard. The evil witches take to the air, Xia the first one on her broomstick, riding it like a surfboard through the air, her red dress flying around her.

“They’re coming from all sides!” she yells, from her vantage point in the night sky. “There’s another wave of witches, on broom, from the north!”

Celine is also in the air quickly, her eyes glowing red. “Wolves, take the panthers! We’ll deal with the witches!”

I don’t like taking orders from a vampire, but I was scenting the panthers anyway. One of them, a big, sand-coloured beast, launches itself at me. But I’m quick, and I roll. The panther is big, but not as agile as I am. I turn on a dime, and go for its jugular.

There’s a part of me that feels strangely satisfied, tumbling in combat with this panther. Like the restlessness inside of me disappears when adrenaline is rushing through my body. I hate war, but I am in my element now.

We’re outnumbered by the panthers, but the evil witches join us in subduing them, and it appears we’re getting the upper hand. It’s strange to fight alongside evil witches and vampires. Typically shifters ally with good witches.

Another panther lunges at me. But I manage to overpower him, pinning him to the ground. He shifts into his human form, arms raised in surrender. I back off of him so that one of the vampires, fangs bared, can grab him by the wrists and take him away.

I try not to think about what they’re going to do with him.

Then suddenly, the sound of a gunshot rings out through the courtyard. A sharp pain erupts from my shoulder. I turn my head, but I don’t smell blood. Then there’s another gunshot, and a horrible pain in my gut.

Confused, I shift into my human form, looking down at my shoulder and abdomen. But there’s no bullet wound, only a shallow gash across my chest from the panther shifter I just took down.

Then I hear an agonizing shriek.

It’s Lexi. She’s standing on the raised platform, two dots of red staining her white dress. Celine whizzes through the air, knocking a witch off her broomstick. I’m surprised to see that it’s not a Hecate witch, but a Morgan witch, wearing deep purple battle robes, her eyes shining violet.

“Silver bullets!” Celine shouts, as she wrestles the gun away from the witch.

Lexi falls to her knees, her face even more pale than usual. Immediately, I dash toward her. She’s shaking, blood gushing from the two wounds the bullets made. There’s one on her right shoulder, and one in her abdomen.

“Hold on!” I say as I lean over her. Lucky for her, I’m not squeamish. Without wasting any time, I reach into the open wound of her shoulder. She’s a vampire, so I don’t need to worry about infections or wounding her further. I just need to get the bullets out of her body so she can heal. It’s not easy, but my fingers find the thick silver bullet. I secure the best grip I can, and I pull it out of her flesh. She gasps in agony, clutching my arm. I hate to see her in pain, but I know I need to get the silver out of her. I reach for her stomach, and pull the second bullet from her abdomen.

She moans, but I can already see her shoulder wound beginning to heal. She must have drank recently, because although her wounds are deep, they’re healing quickly.

I throw the silver bullets on the grass. My hand is covered in thick, red blood. Lexi looks up at me, a little dazed from the pain, and sees the open wound across my chest.

She squeezes my arm. “Lick your fingers.”

“What?”

“Lick your fingers!” she repeats, firmly.

Without thinking about it too much, I put the bloodied fingers of my right hand to my tongue. I’ve never consumed human blood before, certainly never vampire blood. It doesn’t taste like animal blood. It tastes like…nectar, or wine. Like pomegranates, and the feeling of falling asleep when you don’t mean to, then waking up many hours later.

And it accentuates my power. I feel myself growing warm with the heat of magical energy. My chest tingles, and my wound begins to heal, just as effectively as Lexi’s bullet wounds.

She smiles weakly. “Vampire blood.”

A strong, protective urge washes over me as I look down at Lexi, in her blood-stained white dress. “We should get you out of here.”

“No way,” she says with a shake of her head. “This is my wedding! I’m staying and fighting, especially if my sisters are here.”

“But your…”

“I’ll be fine, I heal fast,” she says. She takes my hand so I can help her up.

Then a wave of golden light knocks us both off the platform. Lexi shrieks as she lands in a shrub. I fall painfully into a pile of white folding chairs. But Lexi’s blood invigorates me, and I quickly find my feet. There’s another wolf shifter thrashing on the ground. When she fell, she hit her head badly against the edge of the platform. Crying out in pain, she shifts back into her human form, rolling onto her back. Hallie’s the closest vampire to her, her fangs emerging instinctively at the sight of so much blood. When Hallie sees the injured woman, she brings her hand up to her mouth.

But Renata, her dress somehow still completely pristine despite the bloody battle raging around her, shoves Hallie out of the way.

“Your blood is like baby tylenol,” she says, then she sinks her own fangs into her wrist. The shifter closes her eyes tightly as Renata holds her dripping wrist over her mouth. “This will help you heal,” she says. “Vampire blood is more potent, the older it is.”

Hallie rolls her eyes, then goes to rejoin the fight. I’m surprised to see her fingers light up with violet light. Not many vampires can work magic.

The shifter with the head injury looks amazed, and touches the back of her head as her wound quickly heals. Renata smirks at her.

“One of the benefits of allying with vampires,” she says, offering a hand to help her up.

I look around for Lexi, but she’s nowhere to be found. The sound of snapping violin strings echoes through the courtyard as Celine throws a Morgan witch into the band stand. Three other panthers take advantage of the distraction and all rush her, pouncing on her at the same time. It’s a good strategy for taking down an older vampire, one I’ve utilized before.

But now I’m on the vampire’s side. I shift into my wolf form again, racing to her aid. With my sharp teeth, I pull one of the panthers off of her by its neck. It’s young and small, and I easily toss it to the ground. It whines and runs off.

Celine has another panther by the jaw, and I take the third one, rushing it so quickly it doesn’t have time to react. It bats at me with its long, sharp claws, but I sink my teeth into its flesh. It snarls in pain, but I don’t release it. I shake my head, tossing it sharply into one of the violinist’s chairs. Hallie hurries over, using her purple energy magic to stop the panther from retaliating. She strains, trying to shift it out of its panther form.

Beside me, Celine is locked in combat with the third panther, and seems to be getting the upper hand. Her fangs are fully elongated. She poises herself at the panther’s neck, her mouth wide, ready to bite its throat…

There’s a clear, crisp sound of a throat clearing. Celine pauses, and turns toward the noise.

It’s a witch clad in a golden battle robe, her broomstick under her arm. Her long rope twists are tied in a knot at the top of her head. Her hawk familiar hovers nearby.

Amara Moonfall. I wait for Celine to attack the Hecate witch, and I’m surprised to see the vampire’s face change into an almost sheepish expression. She retracts her fangs, and tosses the panther unceremoniously to the ground. It whimpers in pain, and Amara twists her wrist, magicking it out of its panther form. The shifter looks up at the pair fearfully, then scrambles away.

Celine addresses the witch in front of her. “I…wasn’t going to rip that panther’s throat out.”

“Really?” asks Amara Moonfall, with a tilt of her head. “It looks like you were about to. We talked about that, Celine.”

The vampire shrugs, and gives her a teasing, provocative look. “Well, old habits, you know.”

Amara shakes her head. “You’re impossible.”

Celine is so close, she could easily glamour her. But she doesn’t. Instead, they gaze at each other like they’re in their own bubble, oblivious to the battle around them.

“Celine!” I shout, but she ignores me. She says something to the witch so quiet I can’t hear it.

I strain my ears to hear them, confused about what’s happening. The other shifters, vampires and witches have noticed that they’re speaking, and are watching them closely, wondering if the fighting should continue.

Tudor Thornblade steps out of the fray toward his progeny. His fangs are long and bloodied, but he retracts them to speak with her.

“What’s going on?” he demands.

“I was…just speaking with the Hecate Priestess,” Celine says quickly.

A red-haired witch swoops down beside them, and disembarks from her broomstick. She wears a dark green robe, and her wild red hair falls around her face in ringlets. It’s Callista Craft, the witch who took me to the Cave.

“That’s High Priestess Moonfall, to you,” she says to Celine, with a raised eyebrow.

“High Priestess,” whispers Celine reverently, gazing at Amara with uncharacteristic softness. Amara looks suddenly bashful.

“Hecate Herself appeared, to appoint her,” Callista adds, proudly.

Celine addresses the new High Priestess of the Hecate coven. “Your father would be so proud.”

“Father? Who’s father?” Tudor asks sharply, looking back and forth between the vampire and the witch. Then his eyes fix on Amara. “Wait a minute…” he says, stepping closer toward her. Her bashful expression fades as she faces Tudor. “You’re Marcus Moonfall’s daughter, aren’t you?”

“One and the same,” Amara replies, in a brave but measured tone.

Now the fighting has completely ceased, as all of the shifters, witches and vampires watch the tense exchange.

Tudor eyes Amara Moonfall with suspicion. “I thought you left the Hecate coven, went independent after the War of the Final Fire.”

“No, I stayed. I fought in the Wicked Wars.” Her hawk familiar lands on her shoulder, his beady eyes watching Tudor warily.

“You were at my hotel,” the ancient vampire says, darkly. “Working as a bartender. You were there when Hallie was turned.”

Amara swallows, but she meets Tudor’s gaze unequivocally. “I was. Lavinia Nox didn’t trust you. She sent me to your hotel to spy on you.”

Tudor’s eyes flash.

Xia swoops in on her broom, hovering beside Amara. She gives Tudor a beseeching look. “To be fair, Tudor, she was a really bad spy. It’s a miracle none of you realized she was a witch.”

Renata eyes her Creator nervously. “Father, I think we should consider all of this to be in the past. Lavinia Nox is dead…”

“Nothing is in the past,” Tudor snaps. He glares at the Hecate High Priestess with a ferocious expression. “How dare you spy on me, in my own hotel.”

Amara looks at him with genuine remorse. “I was acting under Lavinia’s orders. But I’m not Lavinia Nox. And I don’t agree with what she did. But I acknowledge that it was still wrong for me to spy on you. I’m sorry, Tudor. And I hope you know that I never meant to hurt anyone…”

“You Hecate witches,” Tudor says, his voice deep and dangerous like an black hole. “You never mean to hurt anyone, do you? Your motives are always untouchable, your dirty deeds enacted as though no one is affected by your hypocritical ways…I won’t have your pious, pitiful excuses here!”

My heart is pounding in my chest. Every living creature in the courtyard holds their breath as Tudor Thornblade lowers his head, his voice booming out in the still, crisp night.

“Get out of my hotel. If I ever see your face again, I’ll kill you just like I killed Lavinia Nox.”

Amara’s hazel eyes are full of shock and sadness. There’s a sudden tightness in my chest, and I look over at Celine. Lexi is standing in front of her, her wedding dress bloodied and torn, one hand on her sister’s shoulder, and another clutching her own chest. Renata stands behind Celine, whispering urgently in her ear.

“It’s not the right time, Celine. Don’t do anything stupid.”

Celine’s face is twisted in anger, her fangs fully bared and her irises red. But she’s not looking at the Hecate witch. Her eyes are trained on her own Creator.

She doesn’t move. She stays completely still, like a terrifying statue in the center of the courtyard.

In a hollow voice, High Priestess Moonfall addresses her coven of witches.

“Let’s go. This battle is over.”

CHAPTER 13: THE WOLVES

Kate

“Kate, I’m a dragon shifter!” shouts Hannah joyfully, jumping out from behind one of the couches in the Arundel pack’s suite at the hotel. She bares her little teeth and holds her fingers out like claws.

“Well, I’m the dragon slayer!” I counter, wiggling my eyebrows at her. She screeches, and runs away. I chase her through the hotel room, over piles of cushions and around heavy side tables. Her laughter rings out like a bell, filling my heart. Finally, I catch her, tickling her and tossing her into the air.

Together, we tumble onto the plushly carpeted floor.

“Did you really fight a dragon, Kate?” Hannah asks breathlessly, rolling onto her elbows.

“Well, technically I fought with a dragon. We were on the same side.”

“Then how did you get your burn?” she wrinkles her nose, running a finger along the scar on my arm.

“Friendly fire.”

“Huh?”

“It’s when you’re fighting with someone, and they accidentally hurt you, when they’re trying to hurt the other side.”

Hannah frowns. “Doesn’t seem so friendly.”

“I guess it’s not.” I prop myself up on my elbows, too. Hannah’s face looks a little more serious than it was before. “Hey, are you doing all right? I know it must have been scary, what happened at the wedding.”

“I wasn’t scared,” she replies, tilting her chin up bravely. “I know you’ll always protect us. That’s what Leander says. He says that even though you can’t live with us, you’re protecting us.”

“That’s right.”

Her little eyes shine bright with hope. “Kate…one day, will you be able to come home?”

With a heavy heart, I pull my little sister close to me, kissing her forehead. “Yes, Hannah. One day I’ll be able to come home, I promise.”

She smiles. “And Lexi, too? Is she going to live with us, when you come home?”

I pause. “I don’t know about that, Hannah. She might not want to live in the Arundel forest.”

“Why not?”

“Because she’s a vampire. Vampires like to live in the city.”

“Oh.” Hannah considers this for a while. “Well, maybe once you’re married, she’ll decide that she likes the country better.”

I don’t respond to that. I don’t want to get Hannah’s hopes up, and I certainly can’t imagine Lexi choosing to leave her enormous suite at the hotel for our tiny cottage in the woods.

“When I get married, I want a dress just like her’s,” Hannah sighs, with a day-dreamy look in her eyes.

I picture Lexi, walking down the aisle toward me. Suddenly, I feel a little day-dreamy myself. “That dress was really something.”

“She looked so beautiful! Just like a princess.”

“She really did.”

Then I catch a glimpse of the clock on the wall.

“Hannah, I think it’s about time you went to bed,” I say in my big-sister voice.

“No! Kate, I can’t go to bed,” she moans, flopping down onto the ground like her limbs have turned to jelly. I pick her up again, carrying her into the bedroom where the other little pups are already tucked into their beds. She’s starting to get too big to be carried. I missed more time than I realized.

“You’ve got to go to sleep, Hannah,” I whisper. “You’ve got a big journey tomorrow.”

“But I want to stay here, with you,” Hannah whispers back. “Please, Kate?”

“I’m sorry, little pup,” I tell her, tucking her into her bed. “You’ve got to go back to the Arundel forest with Leander and the other wolves. It’s where you belong.”

She pouts. “But can you at least come visit?”

“I’ll…I’ll see what I can do, ok?”

“Ok,” Hannah says, her eyelashes fluttering as she struggles to keep her eyes open.

I stroke her cheek.

“Can you sing me a lullaby, Kate? The one that papa used to sing.”

“Of course, little pup.”

There’s a lump in my throat as I softly close the door of the suite behind me. I have to figure out a way to visit Hannah in the Arundel forest, but I know it’s going to be hard to swing with Tudor Thornblade. Things have been extremely tense in the few days since the Hecate witches, Morgan witches and the panther shifters interrupted our wedding. Tudor and Leander were hoping that the Hecate coven would fall after Lavinia Nox was killed, and hearing that Amara Moonfall has been appointed High Priestess is quite a blow. It’s also bad news that the Morgan coven seems to have allied themselves with the Hecate witches, although that makes sense, since Tudor is still keeping Amrita Vyas hostage.

There’s a loud, clamouring noise in the hallway, and I spot three wolf shifters leaving the adjacent room. Two are from my pack, and one is from the Houndsville wolf pack, which allied with us against the panthers.

“Kate, hey!” Jackie shouts, waving her hand at me. “Come join us, we’re going down to the lounge for a drink.”

“Gotta take advantage of the vampires’ hospitality while we can!” says Ceres, with a flash of his yellow eyes.

I’m glad for a distraction. “Sure, I’ll come down with you.”

It’s nice to be around wolves, for a change. I feel myself relax slightly as we take the stairs down to the lounge floor. None of us like elevators.

The lounge is completely deserted tonight. Most of the hotel was booked out by the wedding party, and since the evil witches left last night, it’s been really quiet.

“Got the place to ourselves!” Ceres shouts. His booming voice echoes through the room and startles the poor bartender, who glances up at us nervously. I can’t blame them. Ceres stands at least seven feet tall, with a wingspan to match.

I’m still stronger than him, though. I’m the strongest wolf in my pack. Just in case you were wondering.

We take seats in a booth in the middle of the lounge, with a good vantage point of the bar. I’d rather sit somewhere more private, but Jackie likes to people-watch. She’s small and wiry, with a sharp eye. She runs a hand through her dirty blond hair, highlighted by the sun, her pale cheeks flushed slightly pink. She fiddles with a coaster as we wait to be served.

The final member of our group, Finlay Hound, holds up four fingers to the bartender. “Four pints over here!”

“Just bring us the whole keg!” Ceres says.

The bartender compromises, bringing us a tray with two pitchers of beer and four chilled steins.

“Hey, is this glass supposed to be cold?” Ceres asks, putting a finger to the icy glass.

“Yeah, that way, the beer stays cool,” Jackie says knowingly, taking the first pitcher and pouring it expertly into the stein.

“Oof, that’s nice,” Ceres says. He grabs the glass before Jackie’s done pouring and takes a huge gulp, then slams it back down onto the table. He lounges comfortably against the plush seat of the booth. An ink-black curl falls into his eyes. His light brown skin is warmed with a golden tan, even in the autumn. “Well, this beats a hard floor and filthy water, that’s for sure.”

“You can say that again,” I mutter, taking my own beer. It’s delicious - hoppy, full-bodied, and cold. Tension melts from my shoulders as I drink.

“This is a sweet set-up, Kate,” Finlay comments.

“Yeah, you lucked out,” Ceres echoes. Jackie has to refill his stein, because he’s already guzzled down his first pint.

“I don’t know about that,” I reply. “I’d rather be in the Arundel forest than in this stuffy hotel.”

“Doesn’t seem too stuffy,” Finlay says with a raised blond eyebrow. “I’ve never eaten better than at your wedding, Kate.”

“Yeah, that chicken was to die for!” Jackie sighs. “It’s too bad the cake got ruined.”

“That was Ceres,” Finlay says, with a grin in his direction. “Knocked that witch off her broom, directly into the dessert table!”

“You’ve gotta work on your aim, buddy,” Jackie pokes him in the ribs with her pointy finger.

“Hey, the cake was still good!” he counters. “Just a little grassy.”

We all laugh. I’m just starting to properly relax when I notice Jackie perk up slightly.

“Hey, look over there,” she says, nodding toward the bar.

The three of us turn. It’s Lexi, standing at the bar with her phone in her hands, her manicured fingers typing with vampiric speed over its screen. Her hair is loose today, falling in waves well down past her waist. She wears a pair of tight, incredibly short jean shorts, showing off her long legs. Her top is crocheted and leaves little to the imagination.

“You really lucked out,” Ceres mutters to me.

I bat him, hard, on the shoulder.

“Hey,” Jackie leans in and whispers to me. “Is her skin cold? I mean, down there…”

“Jackie!” I hiss.

She raises her hands up, an innocent expression on her face. “I’m just asking!”

“What was it like, Kate?” Ceres asks, leaning over the table. “You didn’t let her bite you, did you?”

“She didn’t bite me!” I snap in a whisper, aware that Lexi is close by. “We haven’t…I’m not…”

“Really?” Jackie asks, sounding a little disappointed.

“She’s a vampire,” I retort. “We have nothing in common. The only reason we’re getting married is for Leander and Tudor’s stupid alliance.”

“Still,” Jackie shrugs. “You don’t have to have anything in common to…”

I snarl at her. The sound is louder than I intended, and Lexi looks up from her phone. To my dismay, she waves at us, and slips her phone into her back pocket.

“Hi Kate!” she says cheerfully, coming over to our table. She gives me that wide, million-dollar smile. “Who are your friends?”

The three wolves look at Lexi with keen interest. My jaw tenses, and my voice is suddenly firm. “Lexi, this is Jackie and Ceres, from the Arundel wolf pack, and Finlay Hound.”

“Nice to meet you!” Lexi says warmly.

“Nice to meet you,” Finlay says smoothly.

I shoot him an angry look, but Lexi doesn’t notice.

“Kate, I was just looking for you! Are you going to be around tomorrow night?” she asks.

“Yeah, why?”

Her blue eyes shimmer. “I’m organizing something, but it’s a surprise! Can you be here tomorrow after sunset?”

I shrug. “Ok, sure.”

She looks at the three other wolves. “You’re all welcome to join too, of course!”

Jackie leans over the table, batting her long, thick lashes at Lexi. “We’d love to, but we’re leaving tomorrow to go back to the Arundel forest.”

“Aw, that’s too bad,” Lexi says. She pulls out her phone. “Maybe the next time you’re in the city, you could come by! What’s your-”

“You don’t need their numbers,” I interrupt sharply.

She looks at me in surprise. Jackie glares at me.

“Um, ok,” she says, shrugging it off diplomatically. Her perfect smile never falters. “Well, it was really nice to meet all of you! Have a safe journey home!”

She turns to leave the lounge, tossing her shining hair behind her as she walks. It’s so long that it grazes the bottom of her tight jean shorts. Jackie’s nose twitches. Ceres makes a little growling sound at the back of his throat. Finlay’s eyes travel confidently over Lexi’s backside as she exits.

I surge of anger rises in my chest.

“Don’t look at her like that,” I declare to the other wolves.

“Oh, Kate, calm down,” Jackie says, rolling her eyes.

“I won’t calm down,” I snap. “Have a little respect, that’s my wife.”

“Well, you didn’t kiss her during the ceremony,” Ceres says, raising his brows as he brings his beer stein to his lips again. “So technically, you’re not married.”

“She’s still my fiancée,” I growl.

“You said you didn’t even like her!” Finlay says.

“It doesn’t matter,” I reply, rising from my seat and glowering at my packmates. “She’s off limits, understand?”

“Fine, fine,” Finlay says.

“Whatever you say, Kate,” Ceres concedes.

“You’re no fun,” Jackie sighs.

With a final snarl, I storm out of the lounge, surprised at how riled up I feel. I know I have no reason to be jealous, but I couldn’t stand the way the other wolves were looking at Lexi. Even if we have no physical relationship, we’re still engaged, and they should respect that.

Yes, that’s it…I’m upset because I feel disrespected.

I shake my head, then my whole body. I need to go for a run, but of course I can’t in the city. I wonder what Lexi is planning for tomorrow night. I haven’t seen her much lately. I’ve been awake during the day mostly, trying to spend time with Hannah before she has to go back to the Arundel forest.

Could Lexi be planning something for the two of us? But she invited the other wolves.

I’m sure it’s nothing. Lexi feels the same way about me as I do about her. We’re incompatible, just trying to get through this arrangement for our families.

But I can’t help thinking about the fight, when Lexi got hit by those silver bullets. For a moment, it felt almost as though I had been hit. It was so strange. I’m psychically linked to my packmates, and sometimes we can pick up on each other’s thoughts and feelings, but this wasn’t quite like that. It was stronger.

I’m sure it was nothing. I got caught up in the whirlwind of the battle and was imagining things.

That’s all.

CHAPTER 14: FATED MATES

Kate

After the Arundel wolves leave in the morning, I take a long nap. I have nothing else to do, and I don’t want to sit around with this empty feeling in my chest. I don’t know when I’m going to see Hannah again. Although the wedding was technically never confirmed, Leander and Tudor don’t seem bothered about rescheduling it. They’re both too concerned with the threat of the allied witch covens, and they’re in hostage negotiations for the three panthers we captured during the battle.

But I don’t involve myself in politics. I’m a fighter.

And a pawn, I guess, in this marriage alliance with Lexi.

I wake from my nap, feeling restless and cold on the floor of her crypt. I look around, but she’s nowhere to be found. It must still be daytime.

I shifted back into my human form while I was sleeping. I shiver, and get to my feet quickly.

Not wanting to stay in this chilly crypt any longer than I have to, I pull on a white T-shirt and a pair of loose shorts, and get onto the elevator.

Maybe I’ll go to the lounge again. The wolves are gone, and there will be no vampires to give me any trouble. Not yet, at least.

It’s almost empty, only a few tables with couples enjoying their dinner. They chat in intimate, hushed tones, gazing at each other over the rose-adorned tables as though nothing else exists.

There’s a flicker of irritation in my belly. It must be nice, to have such a connection with someone. Throughout my life, I’ve never experienced anything like that. Never had time for anything to develop. Even when I was young, I was a strong fighter, and I was always needed on the front line of every battle. Throughout the decades, my pack has been ruthlessly culled by conflicts with the other packs and clans in our region. With so much loss, it’s hard to imagine wanting to bind myself to someone so deeply. I remember how devastated Jackie was, when her fated mate was killed during the Wicked Wars. Even though I don’t believe in magically predestined mates, I could see how much they loved each other, and it was heartbreaking to watch her grieve him.

I feel a little guilty for being so sharp with her last night. I don’t know why I got so upset at them. Lexi and I might be engaged, but it’s a marriage for an alliance, not a real connection like Jackie had with her mate.

“Kate!” calls a familiar voice, from across the lounge. I’m pleasantly surprised to see Rae seated at a table by herself, eating dinner. She waves at me, and I immediately join her. She grins as I sit, a deep dimple rising in her cheek.

“It’s good to see you,” I tell her. “Where have you been? I haven’t seen you since the wedding.”

She tucks a strand of black hair behind her ear. “Oh, I was avoiding the Arundel wolves. You know…”

“Ah, right.” I nod. “They must still be pretty upset with you.”

“Yep,” she sighs.

A server comes over to take my order. I’ve eaten here a few times, and I’m already starting to pick some favourites.

“I’ll have a burger, medium rare, with onion rings, please,” I tell her.

“Coming right up, Kate,” the server says with a smile.

“Thanks.”

I’ve got to admit, one of the benefits of living at the hotel is definitely the food. The hotel chefs are amazing. Everything I’ve eaten has been delicious, and there’s no limit to variety or quantity. All of the servers and hosts know me now, and they comp everything because they know I’m staying with Lexi.

Rae twirls a french fry between her fingers, a melancholic expression on her face.

“Hey,” I tell her, gently. “It’ll be ok. The wolves will get over it in time. We’ve all made mistakes, especially when we’re young.”

She gives me a strained look. “It doesn’t bother you? That I betrayed our pack, got you sent back to the Cave again?”

I pause. I have to admit, I was pretty angry with her at first. But spending months inside a prison cell gives you a lot of time to reflect on the way that you want to handle things.

“It’s not your fault,” I say. “Our pack attacked your magic school, and you fought back. I wish it hadn’t gotten us thrown in prison, but that wasn’t your decision. It was the Hecate witches. They were the ones who supported the panther shifters and took our forest. Not you. You’re one of our own, Rae. You always will be.”

She smiles at me, but there’s no dimple this time. Her eyes are still sad.

“But…I don’t know if I want to go back to the Arundel forest, Kate,” she says. “When I was at Elmwood Academy, I met someone. A witch. She’s Astrid and Lydia Hall’s daughter. She was there when you swapped me for Lilith.”

The server brings over my food, but I’m too distracted to start eating. “What do you mean, you met someone? Do you…have a crush on a witch?”

“It’s more than a crush, Kate! One of my friends, they can tell fortunes. They told me that Maggie is my fated mate.”

I look at her skeptically. “Rae, fated mates aren’t real. That’s just something that Alphas say to force shifters to marry other shifters for alliances.”

Or vampires.

Rae shakes her head. “It’s real, Kate. At first, I didn’t notice anything at all. But the more time I spent with Maggie, the more I started being able to sense her. It was little things at first, like echoes of how she’s feeling. But now it’s even stronger. I always know where she is, and if she’s in any danger.”

“What do you mean, you can feel how she’s feeling?”

“Yeah! Like when she’s scared, or in pain.”

“Like…” I frown. “Like our pack connection? You can hear her thoughts?”

“No, it’s stronger than that. It’s not literal thoughts, I can actually feel how she’s feeling, like it’s happening to me.”

I chew on an onion ring, but suddenly, my appetite is gone. Before I can ask anything else, a sharp voice rings out through the lounge.

“Where is Lexi?” Renata demands. She enters the lounge and heads fiercely for our table, followed by Hallie.

“I haven’t seen her,” I say with a shrug. “She wasn’t up when I left.”

Renata sighs, her hands on her hips. “Well, if you see her, tell her to report to me immediately. I was just speaking with our night manager. He told me that she closed the entire water park for the night! Does she have any idea how much revenue that costs us? The operating costs alone…”

“Hi everyone!” shrieks a bubbly voice.

Lexi waltzes into the lounge, instantly commanding the attention of everyone inside. Despite the fact that it is nighttime, and the middle of September, she’s wearing a tiny pink bikini with heeled sandals, and a shimmering wrap that accentuates her hips and the curve of her chest. Her long platinum hair is up in a high ponytail, with a single, perfect curl framing her beaming face. To top it off, she’s wearing an enormous pair of magenta sunglasses.

She looks like a beach-themed Barbie doll.

“I’m so glad you’re all here already!” she says joyfully, ignoring the furious expression on her older sister’s face. “I have a surprise: I organized a water park day for all of us! Or night, I guess.”

Renata looks like she’s about to implode. “Lexi, we can’t have a water park day! We’ve got far too much to…”

“Oh, relax, Ren,” Lexi sighs. “The hotel will survive for one night without you around. Everyone’s been so gloomy the past few days, we need to do something fun!”

“I think it’s a great idea,” Hallie says, putting a hand on Renata’s shoulder. “It’ll be nice to enjoy ourselves for a bit. Lexi’s right, we’ve all been really tense lately.”

Renata purses her lips. “I don’t know…”

“You can bring Lily!” Lexi suggests. “I know she’s working tonight, and she never gets to spend any time at the water park.”

This seems to soften the older vampire. She taps the tip of her heel on the ground. “Well…I suppose one night couldn’t hurt…”

“Yay!” Lexi squeals. She looks over at our table. “Kate, Rae, finish your dinners, then come meet us at the water park, ok?”

“Me?” I ask. “Are you sure you don’t want to spend time with just your sisters?”

“No, Kate, you’ve got to come! It’ll be fun, I promise!”

She gives me a glowing smile, her bright eyes peeking out over the top of her massive sunglasses.

It’s impossible to say no to her. And it’s not like I have anything better to do. “Well, ok then…”

“Great! This is going to be awesome!”

CHAPTER 15: HOW'S THE WATER?

Kate

I like water. Lakes, rivers. The stream that runs behind my cottage in the Arundel forest. But I’ve never actually been to a water park before. I mean, there’s a splash pad in Houndsville, and a community pool, but those don’t really count.

“Holy shit,” I whisper, as I step into the Respite hotel’s family water park.

The glass ceiling provides a panoramic view of the clear night sky and the bright, shining full moon. Looming in the distance are three enormous waterslides, one pink, one yellow, and one green, twisting into physically impossible loops around each other through the air. There’s a large wave pool, a diving pool, two hot tubs full of bubbly water, and a lazy river, with bobbing rainbow floaties going around and around at an ambling pace.

“Holy shit is right,” Rae gasps.

“Yeah, it’s a lot to take in,” Hallie says. “You should have seen when it was full of dolphin shifters and mermaids. Tudor disbanded the Elmwood internship program, unfortunately.”

“Come on, everyone, let’s go!” Lexi shouts, waving her arms in the air from one of the many cabanas. “Last one to the water slides has to go get Celine!”

“She’s not coming,” Renata says. She’s changed into a red bikini, and wears a wide-brimmed sunhat. “She’s brooding in her crypt. Keeps playing the same piano melody over and over.”

“Oof, that’s a bummer.” Lexi wrinkles her nose. “Oh well, her loss. Come on, Renata! There’s a water slide with your name on it!”

“No, thank you,” Renata says, reclining on one of the cabana’s lounge chairs. “I’ll watch from over here. You couldn’t pay me to get on one of those things.”

“I’ll come!” says a small woman in a baby blue bathing suit, who’s sitting beside Renata under the cabana. I remember meeting her in the elevator. Lily Harper, one of the living humans who works for the hotel. From the way Renata looks at her, I think I’ve figured out where the vampire bites came from.

“Be careful,” Renata says to her, looking skeptically at the waterslides.

“I’ll be fine,” Lily says. She gives Renata a kiss. “With all of you around, what could happen?”

Renata scowls. “That’s what you said about Lexi’s wedding.”

The reminder of our failed wedding gives me a sour feeling in my stomach. But I’m distracted by Rae tapping me on the shoulder. She’s shrugging out of her sweatshirt.

“Hey, race you to the water slide?” she says, playfully.

Her smile is infectious. “You’re on!”

I quickly take off my T-shirt, but she’s got a headstart. She starts running across the waterpark, transforming gracefully into her silver wolf form as she runs.

“I bet I can beat you!” Hallie yells, taking off behind her. She bounds quickly around the cabanas with vampiric speed.

Not wanting to be left behind, I kick off my shorts and transform into my wolf form, following them.

A wonderful spark of joy alights in my chest. It feels amazing to run. There are no wooded areas close to the hotel, at least none free of people who would be spooked by a supernaturally enormous wolf. So I haven’t been able to run properly since Lexi and I returned the pups to the Arundel forest.

Hallie is fast, and so is Rae, but I’m much older than both of them, and I easily outrun them as we all race toward the back of the waterpark, where the stairs to the slides are. There’s one set of stairs for all three slides, and I begin to leap up them. I’m surprised when I see a flash of pink beside me.

“You’ll have to be faster than that!” shouts Lexi, a huge grin on her face as she overtakes me, her bare feet moving quickly over the stairs. Her sunglasses and wrap are gone, her hair falling freely around her body as she runs.

With a playful growl, I push harder, maximizing my speed. I start to gain on her, and she laughs as she looks over her shoulder at me.

But she gained a critical advantage, and she makes it to the top of the water slide first. She winks at me teasingly as I climb the last few steps. There’s a platform at the stop of the stairs, leading to the entry for each of the water slides. A pump keeps water flowing powerfully down each one. Lexi sits in the pink one, and waves at me as she pushes herself down and disappears into the tunnel.

I shift back into my human form.

“Not so fast!” I shout, following her. The water is nice and warm, and feels good against my skin. I sit down on the pink slide, and push myself down after her.

The slide is fast, and the water makes it smooth. I can see Lexi right in front of me. She shouts joyfully at every perfectly timed twist and turn. There’s a bump, and I manage to catch up to her, wrapping my legs around her, and my arms around her waist.

“Caught you!” I declare.

She erupts into giggles, and pulls my arms closer to her skin. It’s chilly, and sends a shiver up my spine. I’m suddenly aware of how much we’re touching. I hadn’t intended it, but now that we’re embraced, I’m surprised at the pleasant ache in my stomach.

Then the slide takes a final, sharp drop, plunging us both into a deep pool of water. I’m a strong swimmer, as a human or a wolf, so I quickly make it back to the top. Lexi splashes me playfully, then swims to the edge of the pool, to get out of the way for Hallie and Rae to come down.

She pulls herself out, beads of water falling down her smooth legs. She turns, and adjusts her bikini top over her chest. Her breasts are round and firm, each one a generous handful. I find myself wondering what she might look like out of her bikini.

Then there’s a huge splash, and Hallie lands in the water beside me, closely followed by Rae in her human form.

Lily watches us from beside the pool. “How’s the water?”

“Perfect,” I tell her, pulling myself out of the pool and shaking my head to dry my short hair.

“I’m afraid I can’t keep up with all of you,” Lily says nervously, watching Lexi, Hallie and Rae as they all ascend the stairs for a second round.

“Of course you can,” I tell her with a grin. Then I shift into my wolf form, and crouch down so she can get on my back.

“Oh! Really?” Lily asks, her cheeks flushing, a shy smile on her face.

I tilt my large head at her. Carefully, she climbs onto my back, holding onto my fur tightly. I’ve done this many times, and once I can tell that she’s securely on my back, I trot over to the stairs, going slowly so I don’t throw her off. She shrieks happily as I carry her up the stairs.

We try out all three water slides, racing and splashing each other. We take turns carrying Lily up the stairs so she doesn’t have to climb them on her own. After several rounds, she declares breathlessly that she’s going to go join Renata in the hot tub.

“Let’s try the wave pool!” Hallie says. The four of us grab floaties from the lazy river, and bring them over to the wave pool. The water oscillates between tiny ripples to big, crashing waves that could knock a small boat over.

“Remember at Elmwood Academy, when we had to go into the lake for that challenge?” Rae asks Hallie. “You looked so spooked when you realized what we were doing!”

Hallie laughs. “Oh my god, and there were corpses in the water!”

“There were what?” Lexi gasps.

“Yeah, Professor Vyas was not super concerned about school safety,” Hallie says. Then she gets a slightly sad expression on her face. “Lilith was so glad we passed that challenge. I wonder what she’s doing now.”

“Her and Maggie are safe, that’s the important thing,” Rae says. She reaches out over her shark-shaped floatie and squeezes Hallie’s arm. “It’ll be ok. We’ll get back to them. And if they’re in any danger, I’ll sense it.”

But Hallie looks a little unsure.

“Hey, no being sad!” Lexi declares. “We’re having fun!”

“Watch out!” I shout, as an enormous wave lifts all of us up. It’s big enough to upend the donut floatie that Lexi is sitting in, and she’s tossed into the water, her long limbs flailing in every direction.

I instantly let go of my pool noodle, and swim over to her. The water’s not deep, but she’s a little disoriented and can’t find her feet. I sweep her up, one arm under her knees, one around her torso.

“Oh!” she says, reaching up to push the wet strands of hair from her face. “Thank you…”

Another wave crashes into us, but it’s smaller this time. I hold onto her tightly. I’m stable enough that it doesn’t knock me over. She looks up at me, water droplets clinging to her eyelashes.

Her lips part and she leans in a little closer. It makes me think of our unsuccessful wedding ceremony. I realize suddenly that I’m a little disappointed I never got the chance to kiss her…

“Lexi! Kate!” Hallie shouts. We turn to see her, sitting on top of Rae’s wolf form by the pool. “Come race us!”

Lexi grins. “I think we’ve been challenged.”

“I think we have.”

I carry her out of the wave pool, and set her down. Then I shift back into my wolf form, and crouch down once more. Lexi mounts me confidently, her long legs straddling me.

“Two laps around, the finish line is the cabana!” she shouts.

And we’re off. Lexi leans into my gait, moving her body with each stride. Lily cheers as we circle around the waterpark. It’s different, having Lexi on my back. We move seamlessly, like one unit. I don’t have to be careful or slow, and I quickly build up speed, working up to my natural pace. Lexi’s laughter ebbs me on, and we finish before Rae and Hallie. Lexi and Hallie jump off so that Rae and I can shift back to our human forms.

“Not fair!” Rae says. “You two are way older!”

“You’re gonna have to practice more, little pup,” I say teasingly, ruffling her hair.

Sore and satisfied, we collapse onto four lounge chairs under a sprawling cabana.

Rae and Hallie start chatting, catching up about their friends from school. I relax on the lounge chair between them and Lexi. Renata and Lily are still in the hot tub, Lily seated on Renata’s lap. They seem to be having an intimate moment, and Lexi makes a point of not looking in their direction.

“At least she’s taking a break from work,” Lexi sighs. “I swear, Renata spends more time in her office than she does in her coffin.”

“Yeah, your sisters are a little intense,” I say. Then I turn on my side to face her. “I noticed there’s some tension between them and your Creator.”

“No shit,” Lexi mutters. “He’s furious with them for not breaking him out of the Cave. And Renata and I were so worried about Celine when Tudor had her locked in a coffin. Ren was going to…” but then the vampire pauses, realizing she’s said too much again.

Curiosity gets the best of me. “Does Tudor know…that Celine has a thing for the Hecate High Priestess?”

Lexi looks at me sharply. “How did you find out?”

“Well, it was pretty obvious during the fight. The way they were gazing at each other…I thought maybe that’s why Tudor is so upset with her.”

Lexi shakes her head, and brushes a strand of wet hair from her cheek. “No, he doesn’t know about it yet. I think he was too distracted during the fight to realize. But please, Kate, don’t tell him, or anybody. If he finds out Celine and Amara are together, he’ll stake Celine for sure. We’re during our best to keep it a secret.”

“I won’t tell anyone. I have no loyalty to Tudor.”

Lexi seems satisfied with this response. She puts her sunglasses back on, and makes a show of arranging her wet hair around her shoulders in an artful configuration.

“Why are you wearing sunglasses?” I ask her. “It’s the middle of the night.”

“They complete the outfit, Kate,” Lexi says. She pouts at her phone as she takes pictures of herself.

I watch her for a while. Maybe I was too quick to judge Alexandra Price. I mean, she’s definitely irritating, but it was thoughtful of her to organize this water park night for all of us. And she’s clearly navigating a complicated situation with her Creator and the other vampires. Even if I don’t always agree with my Alpha, he’s not vicious or cruel the way the older vampires can be.

And there’s something else about her…

Lexi turns her head in my direction. “Put your T-shirt back on, so you can take a picture with me!”

I stretch out on my lounge chair, reaching my arms behind my head and crossing my long, toned legs. I’m very comfortable being naked, because I shift so often. And I know I look good. I can’t help flexing my biceps just slightly as Lexi peers at me over the tops of her sunglasses, her eyes wide.

With a cocky smile, I reply, “You don’t want a picture of me like this?”

For the first time since I’ve met her, the vampire princess gets a little tongue-tied.

Then Rae heaves a big, full-body yawn.

“I think I need to go to bed,” she says. “This vampire schedule is too much for me.”

“I should go, too,” Hallie says, standing up from her lounge chair. “I want to check on Celine before I go to ground.”

Lexi sighs. “All right, I suppose it’s getting late.”

The four of us head to the elevators, back down to the crypts.

CHAPTER 16: SAVOURY AND SWEET

Kate

There’s a fire already blazing in the fireplace, filling the suite with a cozy warmth that envelopes me the moment I step off the elevator. Lexi tosses her sunglasses, wrap, and heels on the side table.

“Thank you,” I tell her, earnestly. “Tonight was…really nice. I didn’t realize how much I needed it.”

“I knew you had a fun side, Kate.” She grins at me, then puts her hands self-consciously to her hair. She sighs. “I need to take a shower to wash all of this chlorine off.”

But there’s no way I’m letting her leave just yet. I take a step toward her. “Are you sure you want to shower before?”

She tilts her head, a playful twinkle in her eyes. “What do you mean, ‘before?’”

“Before I fuck you on the rug,” I reply. “That is, if you…”

She interrupts me by wrapping her long arms around my neck and pulling my mouth to her’s in a deep, lustful kiss. She’s confident, almost as confident as I am, and we kiss like a strong tide coming in after a storm. I put my hands on her bare waist, her skin cool and thrilling under my touch. She responds by taking my head in her hands, her fingers twisting in my hair.

I know what I want, and I’m not patient. My hands travel down Lexi’s waist to her ass, tight and firm in her wet bikini bottoms. She moans into my mouth as I pull her closer to me. Then, to my delight, she jumps up, wrapping her legs around my waist, her arms around my shoulders.

I carry her into the main room of the suite. A fire crackles in the hearth. Gently, I set Lexi down on the furry rug. Her eager fingers undo the ties of her bikini top, her breasts bouncing out, nipples round and hard like two rosebuds.

My mouth starts at her neck, below her right ear, kissing and licking. Her skin tastes like chlorine, still wet and dewy from the water.

I thought it would be strange, being with a vampire. But there’s something thrilling about the coolness of her skin. It’s soft, and impossibly smooth. Smoother than silk.

I work my way down her neck to her chest. Although she doesn’t breathe, she sighs and gasps at my touch. When I get closer to her tight nipples, she whispers, “Oh, Kate,” in a breathy moan that ignites my hunger for her even further. I take her left breast in one hand, gently squeezing and teasing her. She wiggles enticingly on the rug, biting her lip. I can see one pointed canine beginning to protrude, and I pause.

When she sees where I’m looking, she puts a hand to her mouth, embarrassed.

“Sorry!” she says, her voice thick. “It’s not bloodlust, it just happens when I’m…when I’m turned on.”

I furrow my brow, unsure what this means. “Do you need to…drink some bloodwine, or something?”

“No, no! I’m really well-fed, you’re safe, I promise.”

She moves her hand from her mouth again, and I can see both of her long fangs, arched over her bottom lips. There’s something so carnal, so animalistic, about the way they gleam in the roaring light of the fire. Against my will, I feel a strong, warm urge between my thighs, and I can smell the heat of my desire.

To my dismay, Lexi’s nostrils flare, and I know she’s sensed it too. Vampires can’t smell the way that normal humans can, but I’ve been told that they can scent things like fear, and hormonal responses. I’ve learned how to keep my heartrate down and my emotions in check around vampires most of the time.

But I didn’t bank on this.

Not wanting to address what she just witnessed, I redirect my desire by bending down and taking her other nipple between my lips. She groans with pleasure, arching her back against the rug. I suck on her powerfully, playing with her other nipple between my fingertips.

“You can go harder,” she whispers, her voice still thick.

I think of her sharp fangs and wide, full lips, and I pinch her nipple gently, then bite the one in my mouth. Not too hard, just to gauge what she likes. She shrieks happily, and threads her fingers through my hair again, pressing me into her. Then I flick the tip of my tongue, swirling it in circles around the firm pebble of her nipple.

Now I can smell her, too. Our scents mingle in the air, savoury and sweet.

I can’t wait any longer. My hands finger her thin bikini bottoms and I pull them off of her, flinging them across the room.

She has a neatly trimmed triangle of light blond hair that shimmers in the firelight. The lips of her pussy are slick and wet, her clit a perfect pink bud waiting for my mouth. I wrap my arms under her thighs and pull her toward me. I lap up her wetness with my tongue, savouring her delicious taste. She’s subtle, but aromatic. She wraps her legs around me tightly as I eat her out, my tongue playing with her clit.

“Ooh, yes!” she shouts. “Yes, yes, like that! Oh, Kate…”

I love it when she screams my name. I move my tongue in tight circles around her, faster and faster. I can feel her muscles tensing. I wrap my lips around her clit and suck on it, and a strangled gasp escapes her lips. Her entire body arcs as she comes, her fingers grasping the rug under her, her toes curling against my back.

While she comes, I feel a corresponding wave crash through me, more subtle, almost like an echo of what she’s experiencing. It’s strange, that’s never happened to me before.

Then Lexi sighs pleasurably as she surrenders down to the rug. She looks up at me, batting her thick eyelashes.

“Now I really need a shower,” she sighs.

CHAPTER 17: A GAME OF POOL

Lexi

When the dusk settles down upon my coffin, the very first thing I think about is Kate.

And I get a lovely, warm, tingling feeling all over. I wasn’t expecting anything like that. But I’m definitely going to have to plan more water park days in the future.

The memory of her strong, lustful gaze traveling over my body makes me wet all over again. How she touched me with such confidence, how she never hesitated…

Well, except when my fangs came out. I’m so glad that didn’t turn her off. Usually, when I’m with living humans, they want me to bite them, so it’s never been an issue before. But I understand why she wouldn’t want me to drink from her. Most of her experiences with vampires have been in battle, so she must have a very negative view of blood-sharing. And I would never ask her to let me drink from her, even though her blood smells delicious, pounding through her veins, full of magic and desire.

God, she’s so hot. So in control, so unreserved.

An unexpected memory pops into my head.

Before I was turned, my father (not Tudor, I mean my father when I was alive) used to always say that I should find a nice quiet, reserved young man. Maybe a soldier, like my brother. To balance out my big personality and keep me grounded.

But I like that Kate can hold her own. She’s just as strong as I am, and just as confident. When I raced her up the stairs, she was right on my tail. And when she held me in her arms in the wave pool, I knew that she wouldn’t drop me.

Whew, I am getting way ahead of myself! I need to get out of my coffin, or I’m going to drive myself wild thinking about her.

It’s the weekend, so my style team is off. I showered last night, so I go directly into my dressing room and pick out an outfit for the night. I do my make-up, a little tint of pale pink lipstick and light mascara, nothing big. I run some hair oil through the dry ends of my hair. Chlorine is not my friend. But the hair damage was totally worth it, because of how fun yesterday was.

Now I’m all ready, and I hurry into the main sitting room of the suite. To my disappointment, Kate is sleeping in her wolf form, sprawled out before the fire on the rug. She seems to be sleeping deeply, so I don’t want to wake her. I wonder how her day was today. For the first time in a long time, I’m a little sad that I can’t be up when the sun is in the sky.

It’s a silly thing to care about, because there’s nothing I can do about it. At least as the autumn turns to winter, the nights will get longer. Maybe Kate will get up in a few hours, or rise in the early morning, so I can see her.

In the meantime, I head over to the lounge, to see who’s up and about. It’s a fairly busy Saturday night, with guests eating and chatting, and a pianist playing a lively classical tune. Hallie is behind the bar, helping out the other bartender, her hair tied in a bun at the top of her head. I take a seat on a stool and wave to her.

“Hey, Lexi,” she says cheerfully, pulling out a bottle of bloodwine and taking a glass from where they hang above the bar.

I raise an eyebrow at her. “Is Renata making you work on the weekend?”

“Oh, I don’t mind helping,” she says. “It gives me something to do. And since Amara’s not around anymore, we’re down one bartender.”

“It wouldn’t kill Renata to hire somebody,” I say, taking a sip from my glass of bloodwine. It’s tangy, crisp, with a lemony finish.

Hallie pauses for a moment. She sounds uncertain. “Well…I think she’s putting it off. If she doesn’t hire a new bartender, there’s always the possibility that Amara will come back, you know?”

I sigh, not sure how to put this into words. “I mean, I get it. I’d love Amara to come back, too, but I just don’t think that’s going to happen. She’s the High Priestess of the Hecate coven now. She’s got a ton of responsibility in Hemlock Haven. And you saw Tudor when they attacked my wedding. He’s furious at her. There’s no way he’ll let her anywhere near the hotel.”

Or Celine, I can’t help adding in my mind. But I don’t want to mention that. Hallie looks anxious enough as it is.

But it seems like I don’t have to say it out loud for her to think about it.

She swallows. “Do you think things are ever going to go back to the way they were? That Tudor will let Celine see Amara? That…he’ll let me see Lilith?”

I reach across the bar and take Hallie’s hand, giving it a firm squeeze.

“Things will quiet down. And Lilith is different from Amara. She’s an evil witch, and Astrid Hall’s daughter. Astrid and Tudor have been friends for ages. You’ll be able to see her again, you just need to be patient. And don’t rock the boat too much with Tudor.”

“It’s hard not to, with everything he’s been doing,” Hallie says, her eyebrows knitting across her forehead. “I know that you’ve have been dealing with him than longer than I have, but I don’t understand how you just let him get away with everything.”

I frown. “He’s our Creator, Hallie.” I gesture at the lounge around us. “He built this whole hotel empire, and he protects us from the other vampires. He can be devious at times, and he can be cruel, but at least right now, we’ve got to listen to him.”

Hallie doesn’t look convinced. There’s a twisting feeling in my stomach. I hate having to tell her this. I don’t want to normalize or justify Tudor’s behaviour, but I really don’t know what else to say.

She doesn’t even know the half of it…she was turned recently. She never went through the War of the Final Fire, or the Wicked Wars. She didn’t see how brutal Tudor was, or how his own Creator was even worse…

I shiver at the memory, and take another sip of bloodwine to steady myself.

Then I spot Amrita Vyas step inside in the lounge. She looks awful. Her robe is gone, and she wears a pair of dark, flowing pants with a violet crop top. Her usually luminescent black hair has lost its shine, and her large eyes look a little sunken. She joins Hallie and I at the bar, eying my glass of bloodwine a little too ravenously.

“How are you doing, Professor Vyas?” Hallie asks, gazing anxiously at the older vampire.

“Not great,” she replies. She gives me an irritated look. “Xavian Night caught me drinking from a breather down in the club. Threatened to silver me in a coffin.” She’s so hungry that her fangs peek out over her gums a little. “If I had just one tenth of my magic, I would make that bastard pay. I swear to Morgan, when I get out of here…”

“See!” Hallie says, glaring at me pointedly. “We’ve got to do something!”

Amrita’s eyes gleam. I know that look, and I don’t think it’s a good idea to be giving Rita any ideas right now. If she angers Tudor, who knows what he might do…

I look around quickly for something to distract her, and I spot Xia at the back of the lounge, playing a game of pool.

“Oh! How about we play some pool?” I ask. I set my glass of bloodwine down on the counter. “Hallie, you too!”

I take Amrita’s wrists and drag her over to the back of the lounge. There’s a line of dart boards and two pool tables. Xia waves when she sees us. There’s nobody else in this section of the lounge, so we pair up, Hallie and Xia, and Amrita and I.

I’m relieved that my distraction is working. And Amrita seems revived by a little competition. Even though she’s seriously weakened, she easily beats me at pool, sinking five balls in a row.

“Holy shit, Rita,” I say, leaning against my pool cue as she sinks the eight ball neatly into the corner pocket. “How are you good at everything?”

“Well, I’ve got centuries of practice,” she says, flashing me a cheeky grin.

I lean closer to her. “And…how many centuries of practice would that be?”

She laughs. “Nice try, Lexi.”

“Oh, come on,” I say, putting my cue away so I can help her rack the smooth pool balls. “How old are you, Rita? Celine and I have a bet going. She says you’re over five hundred, but I can’t believe that’s true. I think you’re older than Tudor, but under five hundred.”

Amrita looks at me with a glimmer in her eye. “Want a rematch?”

“I’ll take you, Rita,” Xia says, from over at the other table. She just won against Hallie, and she’s racking the balls for the next game.

“You’re on!” Amrita says.

Hallie gets us two glasses of bloodwine so we can drink and watch them as they play. Xia breaks. She gets an early lead, but then misses a shot and Amrita sinks three balls in a row.

“When did we last play pool together?” Amrita asks her.

“When we met,” Xia says. “That murder mystery dinner party, remember?”

“That’s right,” Amrita says, leaning across the pool table to pocket her fourth ball.

“I’ve been to one of those before!” Hallie says.

“What’s that?” I ask, taking a sip of bloodwine.

Hallie explains, “It’s when you get together with a bunch of friends and pretend someone’s been murdered, then you all have to solve the mystery. It’s really fun! There are all these clues, and you get to dress up. And figure out who the pretend-murderer is.”

“Oh no, this was an actual murder,” Xia clarifies.

Hallie gapes, the tips of her fangs flashing in surprise. “What?”

“Yeah, that famous witch detective showed up to solve it,” Amrita says. She misses her shot, and Xia chalks her pool cue.

Hallie has a concerned look on her face. “Did they find out who committed the murder?”

“I can’t remember. But it was probably Amrita,” Xia says, looking at the vampire-witch with a grin.

Amrita chuckles as she lines up her next shot. She makes it, three-ball in the corner pocket.

I give Hallie a shrug, although the young vampire still looks a little wary. Then she glances back over at the bar and notices it’s gotten busy again.

“Ooh, I should get back to work!” she says. She waves goodbye to Xia and Amrita, then hurries back to the bar. Xia and Amrita start playing darts, as they reminisce about the War of the Final Fire.

But I feel strangely restless. I wonder if Kate’s up yet. I down the last of my bloodwine and leave the empty glass on the bar.

CHAPTER 18: CHOCOLATE CHIP COOKIES

Kate

I wake up with a hungry ache in my belly. Lazily, I shift into my human form, and eye the clock on the mantle. It’s the middle of the night.

I rub the sleep from my eyes. My circadian rhythm is completely off, and I feel a little woozy. I stretch out on the rug, allowing myself to savour the soft, plush fabric against my back, arms and legs. A beautiful memory of Lexi underneath me floats into my mind, and a warm tingle of satisfaction settles on my skin.

I hadn’t planned on sleeping with her, but I’m a wolf, and I always follow my instincts. It wasn’t how I thought it would be at all. She even trembled under my touch…I feel myself becoming warm again at the thought of making her tremble like that…

I get to my feet and shake, releasing the pent-up energy that started to rise at the thought of her. I pull on a loose, silver sweatshirt and a pair of worn jeans. I run my fingers through my choppy hair. It’s becoming a little long, almost down to my chin. Maybe I can find a pair of scissors somewhere.

My stomach growls powerfully. Ok, food first.

I wander upstairs to the lobby floor, following my nose. There’s the lounge, but it’s totally packed right now, and I don’t like being around so many people. The lobby is just as bad, full of guests going out on a Saturday night, asking the concierge for recommendations, drinking champagne while seated under the crystal chandeliers. I spot Lily discussing something with one of the front desk staff, her fingers moving quickly over a slim tablet.

She seemed nice, from our time together in the water park. Perhaps living at the hotel won’t be as awful as I thought it would be.

And this new development with Lexi…well, it certainly makes our arrangement more bearable.

I avoid the lobby. Instead, I roam the hallways behind the elevators, where the staff travel. It’s full of staff rooms and closets, and I know there must be a kitchen somewhere back here.

I’m about to give up and go back to the lounge when I catch an absolutely mouth-watering scent.

Cookies baking.

Sweet, crisp, chocolatey cookies. Now that the smell is in my head, I can’t think of anything else. I weave down hallways until I find an open door that leads into an industrial kitchen. Everything gleams in sheets of metal, rows of shining counters along the width of the room. Chefs wear starched white uniforms, preparing appetizers and plating dishes.

I ignore them, following my nose to the back of the kitchen.

And there it is - a large cooling tray covered in rows of thick cookies. There must be forty or fifty. Chocolate chip.

I hear a robust chuckle, and I look up to see a woman staring at me with a bemused expression. She’s tall and broad-shouldered, with brown hair streaked through with honeyed highlights, and light skin with gold undertones.

“You can try one, if you like,” she says. “They’re still a little hot, but they’re tasty.”

“Thank you,” I tell her, taking a perfect cookie from the rack. Steam rises from it as I break off a generous bite. I put the morsel to my tongue, and I feel like I’ve died and gone to heaven. The texture is chewy and soft, and the taste is buttery and sweet, perfectly complemented by the smooth, rich dark chocolate.

My face says it all. The woman smiles. “Good, huh?”

“It’s incredible,” I confirm. I scarf down the rest of the cookie, then lick the chocolate from my fingers.

“Have another one,” the woman says. “There’s another batch in the oven, we’ve got lots to spare.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” I say, with a grateful expression.

“I’m Orla,” says the woman. “The head dessert chef for the hotel.”

“Kate.”

“I had a feeling.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” I tell her. “And thanks for the cookies, my complements to the chef.”

“You can tell her yourself,” Orla says.

“You didn’t make these?” I ask, gesturing toward the pile of cookies in my hand.

Before she can answer, a swinging door beside us opens.

It’s Lexi, wearing a frilly pink apron over her dress. Her hair is in a long braid down her back. She holds a tray of fresh cookies. A luminescent smile lights up her face when she sees me.

“Hi, Kate,” she says, setting the tray of cookies down on the counter beside the cooling rack.

“Did…you bake these?” I ask, not able to conceal the surprise in my voice.

“I did!” she says, taking a spatula to transfer the cookies from the tray to the cooling rack. “They’re my mom’s recipe. We didn’t have cookies often, so it was always a special treat when she made them. I try to bake them as much as I can, so I don’t forget.”

“Thanks for your help, Lexi,” Orla says. “I’m going to go check in on the canapés. Nice to meet you, Kate.”

She gives me a pleasant nod, then goes to talk to the chefs at the other end of the kitchen.

“Can I help?” I ask Lexi, leaning over the counter.

“You can help by letting me know how the cookies are,” she replies cheerfully. “I can’t taste them, so I need feedback for each batch in case there’s anything I need to adjust.”

I give her my honest answer. “They’re perfect. Chewy, buttery, sweet.”

She glows at the complement. “I’m glad you like them!”

“Isn’t it strange…for a vampire to bake cookies?” I ask her.

“It is,” she wrinkles her nose. “Honestly, I’ve never told any of my siblings that I like to bake, they would think it’s totally weird! But I sneak down here to help out Orla all the time.”

She takes a large bowl of batter and starts to measure out another sheet of cookies, using a metal spoon to portion out each one.

“I was thinking of making them a little bigger,” she says. “And maybe adding a bit of sea salt.”

My mouth waters. “That would be nice, I love salty cookies.”

“Great! You’ll have to try them. You can be my taste-tester.”

“Ok, deal.” I reach over the counter and finger a generous dollop of batter from her bowl, then I put it to my tongue.

“Hey, Kate!” Lexi scolds playfully. “That’s raw batter, it’ll give you a bellyache.”

“I’ve got a strong stomach,” I reply, raising an eyebrow.

She giggles. “I wish I could try them too. But it all tastes like ash to me.” There’s a little shimmer of nostalgia in her eyes. “I used to love my mom’s cookies when I was alive. We didn’t have much, of course. I grew up in the thirties, and sugar was precious.”

I didn’t realize that she was raised during the Depression. And I can’t imagine never getting to eat food again. “That must be tough.”

“It’s all right,” she says, giving me a smile, although it’s a little tight. Then there’s a bright, ringing sound, and Lexi pulls her large phone out of her apron pocket. “Ooh, next batch is done! I’ll be right back.”

She goes into the other room. I take another cookie, savoring its salty-sweet taste. Then suddenly, there’s a sharp pain in both my hands. I hold them up, surprised, but nothing happened to them. I touch the smooth, pink skin of my palms, but there’s no mark, or burn. It feels almost like…

Lexi comes back into the room, holding a steaming tray of cookies. I look over at the counter. Her oven mitts are still there.

“Lexi!” I shout. “You’re holding the tray with your bare hands…”

“Oh, oops!” she laughs. She puts the tray down quickly, blowing on her red, now-blistered palms. I give her a horrified look. “It’s ok, they’ll heal in a moment! I always forget to put the oven mitts back on. I can’t feel hot or cold properly.”

As she said, the burns on her palms soon turn pink as they heal. I notice that the sensation in my own hands alleviates.

It’s the same as when she was hit by the silver bullets. I felt it almost as though it was happening to me. But what could possibly be causing it?

“Um, Lexi,” I ask. “Have you noticed any strange…connection between the two of us?”

“Like what?” she says, transferring the freshly-baked cookies to the cooling tray. “Like because you drank my blood?”

I pause. “Wait, does me consuming your blood…give us some sort of connection?”

“Yeah, of course,” she replies. “Just temporarily. If you consume my blood, you’re tuned into me. You can sense my movements more easily, and you might feel strongly about me.”

My chest tightens. “I didn’t know that.”

She catches the stiffness in my voice, and looks up at me. “It’s not a permanent thing, or anything. And it’s subtle, it’s not like glamouring or something.”

“You should have told me,” I say, my tone suddenly sharp.

“You’re right,” she replies, a guilty expression on her face. But it doesn’t alleviate my irritation. “I’m sorry, you’re right, I should have told you. I forgot you haven’t fought alongside vampires much.”

I move back from the counter. Now that I’m aware of it, I realize that I can sense Lexi’s movements more easily than before. The tiny frown at the corner of her mouth, the way her irises contract just slightly as she looks at me.

I don’t like the way she’s looking at me. Guilt. And pity.

Then someone slams the door of an oven, far too loudly. I’m already tense, and the noise makes me almost jump out of my skin. My heart races and the blood pounds in my ears as I struggle to ground myself again.

Lexi speeds over to my side of the counter. “It’s ok, just breathe, you’re safe…”

Angrily, I put my arm out between us. “Don’t come any closer. I’m fine.”

“Kate…” Lexi swallows, giving me that expression that I can’t stand.

“I’m going back down to the crypt,” I snap.

The floor of the kitchen is hard and cold on my bare feet. I don’t look back. I weave quickly through the hallways to find the elevators.

By the time I get back to the crypt, I’m a little more grounded, although my head is still spinning slightly. The fire is out in the suite, and the air is cold against my skin. I pace across the floor.

Is that why I was suddenly attracted to her? Because I drank her blood?

And is that why I’ve been feeling what she’s been feeling?

It just feels so…intrusive. Violating. I didn’t ask to be…what did she say? Tuned into her? She took advantage of me because I didn’t know how much I would be affected. She should have asked me first!

I knew that vampire blood had healing properties, but I didn’t realize it would involve this level of connection. When she burned her hands, I really felt it. And when she was hit by those silver bullets…

Wait. I didn’t ingest her blood until after she was hit.

And when I saw her, walking down the aisle. I can’t deny it. I thought she was beautiful, even then. When I leaned in to kiss her…I really wanted to.

All of that happened before I drank her blood. So…why am I feeling this way?

I growl impatiently, thinking of Leander’s words. Of what Rae said in the lounge.

No, it can’t be that. Fated mates don’t exist. It’s just something Leander said…

Suddenly, there’s a wave of emotion in my chest. A pang of…sadness. Guilt…and a deep sense of caring…

And I know she’s standing there. Before I look. I know she’s right behind me.

“Kate,” Lexi whispers, softly.

I turn, and there she is. Her hair shining like silver in the dim light of the underground crypt. Her eyes filled with regret.

“I’m sorry,” she continues. “You’re completely right, and I understand why you’re upset. It was really shitty of me, to tell you to drink my blood without explaining how it might affect you. I know you’re probably feeling…really violated right now, and I’m so, so sorry.”

She clasps her hands together tightly, her knuckles white.

“Your blood,” I say, my tone still a little testy. “Would it…would it make me know where you are all the time?”

Her brow furrows. “I don’t think so.”

“Would it make me feel your pain, if you were injured?”

She shakes her head. “No, vampire blood wouldn’t do that.” She frowns. “Why?”

I sit down on one of the couches, tossing a pillow to the ground. “Nothing. No reason.”

She sits down beside me, but keeps a respectful distance between us.

I do appreciate her apology, and I realize now that I was mistaken about her blood affecting me so deeply. I want to tell her I forgive her, but something inside me won’t let me. There’s a tightness, a tension in my chest that I can’t release. I can’t make myself say the words to reassure her.

Then suddenly, she shrieks, jumping up from her seat on the couch.

I leap to my feet as well. “What is it?”

She points at the couch. “It’s a…”

“What?” I look around, but there’s nobody else in here. Could she have heard something, an oncoming attack?

“It’s a spider!” she screeches, wrapping her long arms around her torso.

It takes me a moment to process what she’s saying. Then I look back to the couch. Indeed, there’s a daddy longlegs spider, crawling across the pillow where Lexi was sitting. It’s about an inch wide, certainly not a large spider by any means.

Lexi grabs my arm. “Kate, get it!”

I stare at her, amazed. “Lexi, you’re a hundred-year-old vampire. You consume human blood to survive. You’re afraid of a spider?”

“It’s a phobia, Kate!” she says, tugging at my arm desperately. “Please, can you get it?”

I can’t help myself. A peal of laughter escapes my lips.

“Stop laughing!” Lexi squeals. But a slow, wide smile emerges across her face. “Oh, fine…it’s a little funny…”

“You’re an unusual vampire, you know that?”

I’m not wearing any shoes, so I grab a magazine from a side table and roll it up.

“No!” Lexi screams, throwing herself between me and the spider. “Don’t kill it! Can you just…can you get a glass and take it outside? I don’t want it in here, but I don’t want it to die either!”

The expression of genuine passion on her face surprises me. She took down two panther shifters at the community center. I’ve seen her drink copious quantities of distilled human blood. But she’s concerned about the life of a spider?

“All right,” I say, gently. I look around and spot an empty wine glass on the fireplace mantle. I take it in one hand and the magazine in the other. With a little coaxing, I manage to get the spider in the glass, trapping it with the magazine. Lexi watches from several feet away, bouncing anxiously on the balls of her feet. “I’ll be right back down,” I tell her, as I head toward the elevator.

I’m a wolf of my word, and I deposit the spider safely in the courtyard outside before going back down to Lexi in our crypt. When I return, she’s sitting on the couch waiting for me.

“Don’t worry, the spider has gone to a nice new home,” I say to her.

“Thanks.” Her face lights up in a radiant smile. It’s hard to stay upset with her, even though I know we were arguing before.

“Anytime.” I sit down beside her, closer now, so I can feel the cool chill of her skin.

She takes a strand of loose hair and twists it between her fingers, giving me a playful look. “My hero.”

“Well, technically you took down those two panther shifters at the community center when we rescued the pups. So I guess I owed you at least one spider.”

“But you pulled those silver bullets out of me,” she counters. “Those things burned like hell. I couldn’t have gotten them out by myself.”

“I got some of your blood in return.”

She swallows, and looks at me anxiously. “Again, Kate, I’m so sorry, I should have…”

But I shake my head. There’s still a little weight in my chest, but the fire of my anger has gone out. Now it seems like a bit of an overreaction. “No, I understand. And I appreciate that you’re sorry. Besides, I don’t think it was that anyway.”

She furrows her brow. “You don’t think what was that anyway?”

“Never mind,” I tell her. I don’t think I want to reveal the strange connection I’ve felt with her since our failed wedding.

To her credit, she doesn’t press me. On the contrary, I sense something different coming from her. And out of curiosity, I lean into it, expanding my awareness and opening myself up to her emotions.

Heat instantly builds in my core. Her eyes flicker to mine, her irises contracting slightly, her eyelashes fluttering. Like an echo, I can feel her desire, the specific flavour of it. A desperate ache, a soft tenderness in her chest…and a hint of submission that ignites a complementary urge in me.

I lean across the couch and run a finger along the line of her jaw. She closes her eyes, leaning into my hand. It’s a gesture so trusting, so delicate…

The scent of her desire heats the air and makes me impatient for her.

I bend my head toward her and find her lips with mine. She lets me take the lead, my tongue exploring her assertively. I move my body closer to her on the couch as I kiss her, taking her head in my hands. She wiggles against me, pressing her chest and hips up against my skin. I feel her tremble.

It’s incredibly powerful…the thought of making a vampire quiver.

I break our kiss. She opens her eyes again, looking up at me.

“Before we go further,” I say, thinking of all the things I’d like to do. “We should set some ground rules. What do you like? Or first of all…is there anything I shouldn’t do?”

“I like a lot of things,” she whispers. She licks her lips. There’s a tremor in her voice. “But I don’t like being spanked, or whipped. I…had a bad experience…”

“You don’t need to explain,” I assure her. I’m momentarily distracted by an overwhelming urge to find out who hurt her and beat the shit out of them, but in this moment, I need to be present for her. “What’s your safe word?”

“Winter,” she says, without any hesitation.

“Ok, ‘Winter’ it is. Is there anything else I should know, things I should stay away from?”

“That’s it, I think.”

“If anything comes up, just say ‘Winter’ and we’ll stop.”

She nods eagerly.

“And…what are some things you do like?”

There’s a glimmer in her eyes as she leans forward, and whispers in my ear.

CHAPTER 19: ONCE UPON A TIME

Lexi

Snug, iron cuffs enclose my wrists. There’s a reason the bed in my crypt is bolted down to the floor, and the headboard is heavy and fortified. My arms are bound directly over my head, and I lie spread out across the bed. I’m completely naked, exposed, and helpless. It’s rare that I get to be submissive like this, but I had a feeling that she would be up to the task.

“Kate!” I beg, as unbearable heat radiates from my core. “Please, it’s been at least twenty minutes!”

The wolf shifter sits casually on an armchair opposite the bed. She takes a large, painfully slow sip of her beer as she regards me. Then she glances up at the clock on the wall. “It’s been eight minutes, vampire princess. And I’m in no rush. I’m enjoying the view.”

She gives me a devilish smirk, her eyes wandering down lower and fixing on my throbbing, wet slit. Her gaze is so intense I can practically feel it on my bare skin. I wriggle impatiently as she takes another drink of her beer. I watch her swallow, the ripple of her throat. My fangs tingle as they threaten to peek through my lips.

Oh fuck…why did I let her restrain me?

I moan. “Kate, I’m going to explode!”

She tsks, an impossibly sexy sound that I can’t handle in my current state. “Princess, if you’re going to whine like that, I’m going to have to put something in your mouth to shut you up.”

A whimper aches through me. I can feel the wetness in my core pool and spill over, and I see Kate’s eyes flash to watch me. Self-conscious about how exposed I am, I try to close my legs, but my ankles are also bound to the bottom corners of the bed. My thighs shake, caught between the restraints and her powerful gaze.

Kate inhales deeply, the steady beat of her heart echoing like a bass line through the crypt. Her glass is still half full, but she brings it to her lips and downs it all in one gulp, her eyes never leaving me. Then she puts the empty glass down on the table beside her and stands. Finally.

She paces around the bed, surveying me like…like a wolf, stalking her prey. Her fingers reach down, to unbutton her jeans with agonizing slowness. I can smell the hormones wafting from her skin, and it’s making me wild. It takes everything in me to keep my fangs from emerging completely. If she keeps me waiting any longer, I might lose it.

“Kate,” I gasp, wiggling on the bed. “Come on…”

“What did I tell you about whining?” she says sharply. Then she steps out of her jeans, so she’s wearing only a loose, white T-shirt, the outline of her firm breasts and tight nipples clearly visible under the thin material.

“I just want you so bad…”

“That’s it,” she declares, firmly. “I warned you, princess.”

In a smooth motion, she lifts herself onto the bed, and swings a leg over me. She straddles my head, her perfect pussy poised just inches above my mouth. The scent of her is intoxicating, and now I can’t stop my fangs from arcing all the way down past my bottom lip. I bring my tongue up, but she’s too high. I lift my head, straining my neck.

She wiggles her hips teasingly. “Not until I say so.”

I groan, my long canines making my voice thick. “Kate, please…”

Kate fists my hair, pulling my head back slightly, angling my mouth toward her. “No more whining,” she demands. “Let’s put that bratty mouth to good use.”

Waves of anticipation course through me, as I open my lips wide, hungry for her. Her slit is wet and smooth, a tumble of curls on her mound, and a prominent, throbbing bud that I long to suck between my teeth…

She lowers her hips and my mouth meets her soft, wet, aching pussy. I lap her up like a starving animal, desperately consuming her. My tongue travels in long strokes along her tender valleys, and my lips caress her peaks and her hard, pulsing clit. She tastes incredible…I can smell her blood, rich with magic and power…

“Watch those fangs, vampire princess,” she croons, gliding herself over me. Her fingers twist in my hair, and she presses my head into her more firmly. I’m happy to oblige. I suck at her clit, taking her completely in my mouth, my canines standing at attention on each side of her.

I long to devour her, to consume her, to make her mine. My wrists tug at the restraints, my ankles flailing against their bonds. In response, she holds my head firmly to her, grinding herself against my mouth.

“Lower,” she growls, arcing her dripping slit toward me. My tongue obediently finds her opening, swirling around it. She’s sweeter here, like unrefined sap…I drink her, inching her open just slightly with my tongue, wanting so badly to go deeper…

I don’t need to breathe, Kate, I think. You could…

The moment the image crosses my mind, it’s like she’s heard it. Her thighs close around my face, her pussy smashing against my mouth. She angles herself perfectly and I can slip my long, wet tongue inside her, tasting her properly, fangs pressed up tight against her, enough to rub and tease but not to pierce her.

Oh, how I long to pierce that tender flesh…

Kate howls, and I feel a satisfying clench against my tongue and mouth, the throb of her clit as she comes. Her orgasm is long, and I stay inside her, savouring her juicy pussy as much as I can, prolonging her climax by pressing myself up against her.

Then she sighs, and her thighs flex as she lifts herself off of my mouth. I immediately miss her, her warmth and wetness, her savoury-sweet taste, the buzz of endorphins from her skin. She sidles down, her arms on either side of me, and bends her head to whisper in my ear. “Good girl.”

My skin tingles, and I swallow. Now that her weight is gone, I feel exposed again, vulnerable in that wonderful, overwhelming way. Kate’s mouth finds the tender skin under my ear and she bites me, not hard enough to draw blood, but enough to make me gasp.

Then she lifts herself up, taking a comfortable seat on my abdomen. She gives me another cocky grin and starts playing with my nipples, pinching them tightly and twisting. I shriek, my back arcing, my body wriggling under her touch, but she doesn’t let up. She doesn’t fumble or hesitate. Her fingers are confident and unceasing, kneading my breasts now, working me.

The heat in my core builds up. “Oh, god…”

“No,” Kate snaps, pinching my pebbled nipple between her fingers so hard I see stars. “Say my name, princess.”

“Oh, Kate,” I moan, my lips trembling.

She swings a leg over me, putting her weight on one arm. Then she takes the fingers of her other hand and slides them into my mouth, between my fangs. Obediently, I stick out my tongue, coating her fingers so they’re wet. Not like I need it at this point, but it’s so nice to suck on her…I close my eyes, running my tongue up and down her hand.

Then she pulls away, and puts her slick fingers between my legs. My thighs are shaking with anticipation, my ankles buckling against the restraints. A groan lodges in my throat as she takes my clit firmly in her fingers. She rubs me assertively, enough to make me wild but not to push me over the edge.

“Please,” I gasp. “Please, I need to come…”

She laughs, a crisp, mischievous note. “I love it when you beg.”

But her fingers slow, and make circles up and down my slit, teasing my opening.

“Yes!” I choke, my fangs thick against my mouth. “Kate, I want you inside me…”

“How badly?” she asks, with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ll do anything!” I plead, bucking up against her hand. I’m so needy now, aching for more, the emptiness so hollow I can’t bear it for one more second…

Kate’s eyes flash possessively. “Say you’re mine. Say you’re my vampire princess.”

“I’m yours,” I moan, meaning it so desperately in this moment. “I’m your vampire princess, Kate.”

She growls, and fills me up with her fingers. I don’t know how many, but I need more. The instant the thought appears in my head, she responds, stretching me pleasurably until I don’t have any more thoughts. My eyes close and my body thrashes against the restraints as Kate fucks me. She’s wild and unrestrained, her fingers slamming that button of desire inside me again and again, landing perfectly every time.

I come in tangled waves of pleasure, crashing and overlapping until I don’t know which way is up anymore.

All I know is that I’m her’s.

I can feel the sun rising, but I’m so comfortable in Kate’s arms, nothing could make me leave. Blankets, pillows, and the iron cuffs are strewn across the floor, so it’s just the two of us on the bed, tangled up together. I ease into her touch, into the softness of her body. She dozes off for a while and I revel in the kiss of her breath on my skin.

The heaviness of the sun reaches me even this far underground, and my mind becomes pleasantly hazy. But I can’t close my eyes. I want to watch Kate sleep for as long as I can. There’s a sacred vulnerability to living humans when they sleep.

After I’m not sure how long, her nose twitches, and her eyes blink open, fluttering lazily. She grins, a big, wide, satisfied grin. And she pulls me closer to her, as natural as anything.

I can’t remember the last time I felt so comfortable with someone. Most breathers are intimidated by me, understandably so. But Kate…she’s so easy to be with. And she makes me feel safe. I snuggle into her happily.

Then her eyes dart to the clock on the wall, and she frowns.

“Wait,” she whispers. “Isn’t the sun up? Shouldn’t you be in your coffin?”

My voice is a little slurred. “I couldn’t get up, even if I wanted to.”

There are concerned lines around her eyes. “Is it ok if you rest here? Or do you need to be somewhere airtight?”

“It’s better for vampires to be in a coffin during the day,” I tell her, struggling slightly to get the words out. “But technically, I can be out here.”

“Don’t be silly,” Kate says. She disentangles her limbs from mine and rises from the bed. I’m a little disappointed, but I’m too weak to protest. She reaches down and picks me up, one arm around my shoulders, one underneath my knees. She holds me with a tender gentleness that makes me feel precious. “Where’s your coffin?”

Tudor told me not to tell Kate where I rest. But how could I not trust her? “There’s a secret door, hidden in the wall, beside the fireplace.”

She carries me easily in her strong arms. My coffin is raised on a platform. It’s made of mahogany wood, recently veneered, and embossed with carvings of roses. It’s lined with cream-coloured silk, and very comfortable.

Kate sets me down carefully, brushing the hair from my eyes. Abruptly, she leaves, and for a second I’m worried that I’ve scared her off. But then she returns, holding one of the fluffy throws from the sitting room.

I don’t need it, but it’s a sweet gesture. My heart melts as she places it around me, tucking me in.

“Thank you,” I whisper.

I can’t bear the thought of her leaving. I reach out for her, and she sits down on the edge of the platform beside my coffin. She caresses my cheek as she looks down at me.

“Kate,” I ask. “Could you tell me a bedtime story?”

She smiles, her eyes soft.

“Well,” she replies. “Once upon a time, there was a wolf and a princess…”

CHAPTER 20: THE HONEYMOON SUITE

Lexi

I burst out of my coffin like a spring daisy out of the earth. Or a vampire out of a grave. I suppose that would be a more apt metaphor!

I’m so excited to see Kate. I’m happy to see she’s not sleeping on the rug, and I check the bed in the bedroom too. It’s made again, so the cleaning staff must have been in during the day. But there’s no Kate, which means she’s still awake somewhere in the hotel.

“You’re in a good mood tonight,” says my make-up artist as I sit down in my dressing room.

“I had a really nice evening with Kate,” I tell her as I pull my hair into a bun. My stylist and hair dresser also lean in expectantly, waiting for details.

I tell them how Kate and I have been getting along so well. Well, I don’t tell them all the details! But enough that all three of them stay even after my outfit, make-up, and hair are done for the night.

“And then,” I finish. “The sun came up, but I was so happy I didn’t want to leave! So she carried me to my coffin and she tucked me in.”

They breathe a collective sigh.

“That’s so hot,” my stylist says, a dreamy expression on their face.

“She sounds very thoughtful,” my make-up artist adds wisely. “I’m glad you’ve finally found someone like her. You’re such a kind person, Ms. Price. You deserve someone loving and gentle to take care of you.”

I feel genuinely touched by her words. “Thanks, that really means a lot to me! But I’ve kept you all far too long. You should get back home before it gets late.”

“I’ll stay late for more stories like that,” my hair dresser says as he collects his light autumn jacket and bag. “Let us know how things go with Kate tonight!”

“I will!”

After they leave, I quickly get dressed, and give myself another once-over in the mirror.

Could this really be it? I’ve watched my sisters fall in love, all making unconventional matches. Perhaps the same could happen to me. When Kate held me last night, I thought that I would melt. There’s something so natural about us together, even though it seems so strange. She might be different from me, but…I feel like this could be something real. Something I didn’t even realize I was waiting so desperately for.

Not able to stay in my crypt for another second, I hurry to the elevator.

Where is Kate most likely to be? Probably the lounge.

But I go to the lobby first. Luckily, Lily is there, talking to one of the concierges. She looks very happy and relaxed, which is surprising. Everyone at the hotel has been on edge lately. But she smiles and waves me over when she sees me.

“You seem very cheerful this evening!” I tell her, teasingly. “What happened, some exciting new development in sheet bleaching or something?”

She giggles. “No, nothing work-related. I was having some trouble with my ex. I knew that Renata would take care of it, but it was still weighing on me. And I just found out it’s all been resolved! Renata personally…went and dealt with him.”

“Oof,” I reply, wrinkling my nose. “I wouldn’t want to be him!”

“Neither would I,” Lily says, with a sigh. There’s a far-away expression in her eyes, and a little secret smile on her face that deepens her dimples. “I’m really grateful for your sister. I’ve…never really had anyone to take care of me before.”

I think of what my make-up artist said earlier. “You deserve someone to take care of you, Lily.”

“Thanks, Lexi, that’s really sweet!” she replies. “But enough about me. What are you doing in the lobby? Do you need something?”

“Yes, I was going to ask the front desk for a favour.” I lean in conspiratorially. “Are there any rooms available for tonight that I could use? I’d like to surprise Kate.”

“That’s such a nice idea!” Lily says. “I was just discussing room assignments with the concierge, and there’s a gorgeous room available on the sixteenth floor. It’s one of our honeymoon suites. It was just turned over, we had a late check-out, so we couldn’t book it for tonight. You should both enjoy it!”

“Great!” I reply.

I get the details from the front desk. I have a master key for all the rooms in the hotel, so I’ll be able to get in.

The honeymoon suite…Kate and I never got to have a honeymoon, because our wedding was interrupted. I’ll need to talk to Tudor about arranging another one. He’s been so distracted because of all the drama with the Hecate witches, and I haven’t wanted to bother him.

But maybe…maybe now our wedding could be more than just a political arrangement. I should talk to Kate about it. Maybe we could plan something a little more personal, a little more special for the both of us.

And I’ll get to shop for another dress! Maybe now I’ll have time to arrange for some doves…

The hotel’s not too busy tonight, and the lounge is pretty quiet. I step in and immediately spot Kate in her usual booth, near the pool tables. She sees me too, and I wave.

But as I head over to join her, there’s a little tingle across the back of my neck.

“Lexi!” shouts another voice, from across the lounge.

It’s Alin, sitting at the table on the raised platform at the center of the restaurant. He’s waving me over. His table is full of other vampires from Xavian’s clan. Right in the middle of the table, looking at me with a sadistic gleam is his eyes, is Cedric.

“Come join us!” Alin calls.

Shit. It’s the absolute last thing I want to do. But I have to at least say hi. I can’t openly snub Cedric and the Xavian vampires.

Hesitantly, I move over to their table.

“Hi, Alin,” I say, plastering what I hope is a convincing smile across my face. I avoid looking at my older brother. “How’s your night going?”

“More fun now that you’re here,” Cedric croons.

“Yeah, we haven’t seen you much, Lexi,” Alin says, with a casual tilt of his head. “Why don’t you join us tonight? We’re going down to the club later.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I spot Kate. She’s looking over at us with intense focus, a frown at the corner of her mouth. I can tell she’s about to get up and come over. I lock eyes with her, and shake my head slightly, just a fraction of an inch. Thank god for our blood connection. She catches it, and exhales, although her body is still tense and she maintains her steady gaze in our direction.

But I can’t do anything to upset the other vampires.

“Oh no, I can’t tonight,” I say, putting on my best disappointed voice. “I would love to, I’m dying with bloodlust, but I have to spend tonight with Kate.” I drop my voice to a low, vampiric tone. “You know, Tudor has been really bugging me to keep an eye on her. He doesn’t trust any of the wolves.”

“Of course he doesn’t,” Cedric says. “They’re animals. They’re not smart and strategic like we are. They just follow whoever’s feeding them.”

It takes everything in me not to slap that smarmy, stupid grin from his face. But I just got a manicure, and more importantly, it would definitely not be in my best interest to upset Cedric. Celine might be out of her coffin, but I can’t keep relying on her to protect me.

Ever since I was created, Cedric’s had it out for me. He’s always been older and stronger than me, and he likes to make a game out of harassing me. Celine usually stops him from doing anything too bad, but she’s not around all the time. Thankfully, he hasn’t bothered me after Tudor told him not to, so I feel pretty safe, but I shouldn’t press my luck.

“Yep, it’s such a bummer!” I say with a half-hearted chuckle. “But someone’s got to keep an eye on them.”

Alin frowns. “That’s too bad. Maybe you could join us later?”

“Mm, I’ll try my best!”

Without waiting for another reply, I walk quickly over to Kate’s table. She rises immediately.

“What did they say to you?” she hisses. “Do you want me to…”

My heart flutters at the protective tone of her voice, but I don’t have time to swoon right now. I take her hand.

“No, no,” I whisper, as I pull her out of the lounge. “We shouldn’t antagonize them right now. Let’s just get out of here!”

Once we’re safely in the lobby, we slow down.

“I can take him, you know,” Kate says, her chin tilted proudly. “He’s old, but he’s cocky. And lazy. I know his type. He picks on vulnerable people, those he knows he can dominate. But it means that he’s not sharp. I bet I could…”

I put a hand on her chest. I can feel her steadily beating heart through the thin fabric of her T-shirt. “I know you can, Kate. But it’s not a good idea. It will upset Tudor if you attack his oldest progeny unprovoked, and it could cause issues between the vampires and the wolves. Trust me, we’re better off just staying out of their way.”

The elevator dings. Kate doesn’t look happy about my suggestion. I can tell she’s thinking about going back to the lounge. She’s got a restless look in her eyes.

But maybe I can redirect that energy…

“I have a surprise for you!” I tell her. “Wait until you see this…”

I feel much better when we get to the honeymoon suite. There are so many rooms in the hotel, there’s no way anyone will be able to find us here. Our own little sanctuary.

Even though she tries so hard to suppress the excited thrumming of her pulse, I can tell that Kate is impressed by the suite. She swallows as she looks around.

“This is…” she gasps.

“Nice, right?” I say, switching on the lights.

The suite is fifteen hundred square feet, open-concept. It has a bedroom with a view of the lake, and the main room of the suite includes a flatscreen TV, generous sectional, full bar, and most importantly, a massive, heart-shaped hot tub in the center. It’s raised, with wooden steps to climb in. There’s a basket of fluffy pink towels beside it.

I lean into the hot tub to turn on the water. I can’t tell how hot it is, so I have to check the thermometer to make sure it’s the right temperature. The hot tub has a detailed touch screen to maintain just the right temperature, and control its many jets. One of the reasons I wanted to take Kate here is because I know how much tension she stores in her body. As much as she tries to keep it hidden, I can see how affected she is by the violent conflicts that she’s been through, and her time in the Cave. Bodies have a way of storing those memories. For those with a functioning nervous system, physical interventions can help. Like hot water.

Kate shrugs out of her T-shirt and jeans, and pulls me close to her hungrily. I lean in, throwing my arms around her shoulders. I can smell the endorphins emanating from her skin, the tantalizing scent of her blood as it pounds through her veins. With effort, I suppress my fangs from emerging. I’m going to have to drink some bloodwine later, to make sure I keep my thirst under control. I’ve been spending so much time with Kate that I haven’t fed in a while.

She kisses me, her tongue caressing me assertively. We take it slower tonight, her hands moving up and down my body. We have all the time in the world, and it feels wonderful. All my worries about the other vampires dissipate as she holds me in her strong arms.

Once the hot tub is full, Kate gets in, dipping her toe in first.

“Ooh, that’s warm,” she says.

“Too warm?” I glance at the hot tub’s bright screen.

“No, it’s really nice,” she moans, sliding her legs into the water, then inching the rest of her body in gradually. She closes her eyes as the heat and steam envelop her. Her breathing and heartrate slow. I’m glad to see her relax onto the hot tub’s curved seat.

When she opens her eyes, I put on a show for her, slowly undoing my dress and wiggling out of my matching pink lace bra and pantie set. I don’t want to get my hair wet, so I pile it up onto my head in a bun. She watches me, her hungry gaze traveling unselfconsciously up and down my body.

Finally, I ascend the steps to the hot tub, then step down into it, submerging my body completely in the water.

She gives me a surprised look. “You got into the water so quickly.”

“I can’t feel hot and cold like living humans can,” I explain to her. I wrinkle my nose. “It’s weird, right?”

I settle down onto the seat beside her, the other curve of the heart-shape. I’d like to continue what we started, but seeing how relaxed she is, maybe I should give her a few moments to recharge and enjoy the water. I’m in no rush.

“It’s a little strange, I suppose,” Kate says.

“Being a vampire is hard to get used to. Even after so many years, it’s still bizarre. Not being able to eat food, not being able to go in the sun, not feeling hot or cold! I mean, I can sort of feel heat…I can feel the magic radiate off of your skin when you use your wolf strength, or when you shift. And I feel cold sometimes, from silver burns. But it’s not really cold. Not quite.”

Kate nods. “Do you…remember what being alive was like?”

“More than Cedric and my sisters,” I reply. “My older sisters, I mean. Celine and Renata have been vampires for such a long time, they don’t remember much of their old lives. Celine had a traumatic experience being turned, and becoming a vampire was sad for Renata too. So I think sometimes they’re happy to forget.”

There’s a little ache in my stomach. I haven’t been able to talk about this much with anyone, and it’s nice to share, even if it’s a little hard.

“But not me. I want to remember what being alive was like. When vampires spend too much time with other vampires, and not enough with living humans, they lose touch a little bit. Especially when they get old and powerful. But I like to stay connected with what it means to be human.”

“But you still drink blood, and sleep in a coffin,” Kate says, her eyebrows creased.

“Yeah.” I grin, my bloodlust overtaking me a little as I think about it. “Drinking blood is amazing. Even though I miss food, I don’t think I would trade it. I was turned against my will, like most vampires, but I think I’ve adjusted pretty well. I’m lucky. Tudor takes good care of me, even if he can be pretty awful sometimes. We’ve got this whole hotel empire, the club full of breathers - sorry, living humans - to drink from, and we’re protected from the other vampire clans. It’s a better deal than most vampires get. Most newborn vampires get staked pretty fast, especially if they can’t control their bloodlust. And most older ones are targets because they’re so powerful.”

Kate exhales. “I guess that makes sense. I feel the same way about my Alpha. Even if I don’t agree with him about everything, being part of a pack protects me.”

I move a little closer to her, the water rippling softly around me. “It’s…nice to have someone to talk to about stuff like this. My older sisters are a bit out of touch, and they can be so intimidating sometimes. And Hallie’s too young to really understand what being in the magical world is like. All of the living humans around me can’t understand, of course. They think being a vampire is all glamorous and exciting. Which it is, don’t get me wrong, but…it’s also complicated and dangerous more often than not.”

“Right.”

She looks so beautiful and peaceful. Bringing her here was the right choice. “I’m really happy that we’ve gotten closer.”

She leans her head back against the hot tub’s headrest, looking thoughtful, but she doesn’t respond.

I give her a shy glance, and take a leap. “I know we’re different, but…but I really like you, Kate. I think I’m falling for you.”

She swallows, and something inside her tenses. I notice it immediately, even though she’s good at keeping her heartrate steady. My stomach drops.

“Yeah, I’m enjoying…spending time with you,” she says, but her tone is wrong. She avoids looking me in the eye.

I wasn’t expecting this reaction, and it takes me a moment to process.

“I mean, it’s been fun, fooling around,” she says. My lips part in surprise, but I don’t know what to say, so she keeps talking. “You know, since we’re in this situation, we might as well make the most of it.”

I blink several times. “What do you mean ‘make the most of it’?”

“Well…” Kate scratches the back of her neck, water dripping from her arm. “Don’t get me wrong. You’re beautiful. You’re great. We have a good time together.”

It feels like there’s a heavy stone resting on my chest. “But…those things you said last night…”

She turns toward me in her seat, but still keeps her gaze from meeting mine. “Listen, that was fun. We’re having a fun time, right? Let’s not make this more complicated than it needs to be.”

I stare at her, shocked. “What do you mean?”

She sighs heavily. “We can fool around, but…at the end of the day, you’re a vampire. I’m a wolf.”

“What’s that got to do with anything?”

“We just…we have different needs,” Kate says. “You can only be awake at night, you sleep in a coffin. And the hotel is your home. I’m a wolf, I belong in the woods, in the sunshine. And I know that you need to drink blood to survive, but that’s not something that I would…”

“I’d never ask you to do that,” I interrupt, sharply. Now that her words are sinking in, irritation rises in my chest. “I don’t need to drink blood from you, I have other sources…”

“But isn’t that weird?” Kate asks. “Like, every night, you’re just going to go off and drink blood from some random person in the club?”

“Not every night…”

“And you could never be awake during the day. How would that work?”

My throat tightens, and I feel hot, bloody tears behind my eyes. I definitely can’t cry right now. That would only freak her out even more.

I really didn’t think she’d react this way, and I don’t know what to say.

Kate gives me a guilty look. “Listen, I’m sorry. If it helps, I’m not an easy person to be with. I know that. I’ve been through a lot, and…I just wasn’t expecting you to say that...”

Something about her guilty expression sets me off. “Do you think I haven’t been through a lot?” I snap.

“Well, it’s not the same, is it?” she replies with a frown.

I move away from her, to the other side of the hot tub. Suddenly, it feels much too small. “You think I didn’t fight in the Wicked Wars, in the conflicts between the vampire clans? Just because I don’t scar, doesn’t mean I haven’t been injured. I was turned during the War of the Final Fire. I was burned by a dragon, directly in the line of fire!”

Kate huffs, and gestures to the suite around us. “Do you really think this is comparable to what I’ve gone through? I’ve spent the past year and a half in an underground witch prison! My house in the Arundel forest is one third the size of this hotel suite!”

“I’d trade all of this,” I say, my voice breaking slightly. Now I know my tears are coming through. I feel the thick blood welling up around my eyes. “I’d trade all of it…the hotel, the money, everything…for a loving pack, for an Alpha who cares for me. You don’t know how vampires can be. You don’t understand…”

Kate stands up abruptly. Water sloshes over the side of the hot tub and onto the floors.

“What are you doing?” I ask.

She doesn’t even bother to grab a towel. She just pulls her clothes back on. They cling to the dampness of her body, droplets flying everywhere.

“I’m not having this conversation with you,” she says, her tone numb. “I need some space.”

“No,” I reply, quickly following her out of the tub. “Kate, wait, let’s talk about this…”

“I’m done talking,” she replies. Without looking back at me, she storms out of the suite, slamming the door behind her.

I stand, water dripping from my body down to the smooth, hardwood floors of the honeymoon suite.

CHAPTER 21: OR IS IT SOMETHING ELSE?

Lexi

I make sure there’s no blood on my face before I leave the suite. I wouldn’t want to scare anyone.

There’s a hollow, awful feeling in my chest. I can’t believe I misread the situation with Kate so badly. I’m not used to being rejected like that. Usually I date non-magical breathers, and they’re thrilled to be with a vampire. Sure, I guess it’s unusual for a shifter and a vampire to be together, but I didn’t think it was that big a deal!

And all those things she said…not being able to be awake during the day, having to drink blood…each was as painful as a stake to my heart. She’s right. There’s nothing I can do about any of those things.

I just thought…maybe even with our differences, we could make it work.

I make my way sadly to the elevators, but I don’t want to go down to my crypt. It makes me think of her. I guess I could bury myself in some work. I’m sorely behind on my content creation schedule. Renata might not consider that real work, but it’s crucial to keep a regular schedule going, and it has been increasing our brand awareness.

I’m so upset that I don’t even say hi to the receptionist. I go directly to my office.

When I flick the light switch on, I almost jump out of my skin.

There’s a dark figure standing in the middle of my office. Her eyes are completely red, and her fangs are bared, gleaming menacingly in the harsh overhead light.

“Oh my god!” I shout, clutching my chest. “Amrita, how did you get into my office?”

“Glamoured the receptionist,” she replies, her voice thick and low.

Ok, we need better security on the office floor! I make a mental note to discuss that with Damien.

Amrita Vyas stalks toward me, closer than I am comfortable with. Even without her witch magic, I can sense her power, her vampiric thirst revealing what she really is…an ancient, formidable magical creature, powered by the blood of living humans.

Blood that she’s currently craving.

“W-what can I do for you, Rita?” I squeak.

“I need you to get me some bloodwine,” she rasps.

I swallow. Even though our relationship has improved recently, I’m sure Tudor would stake me immediately if he found out I gave Amrita bloodwine while she’s under house arrest. “I…I don’t know if I can do that…”

“Alexandra,” she hisses. “This whole tirade of Tudor’s has gone far enough. It’s been months. I need blood. I need blood…or I’m going to lose control. I need blood…or I’m going to do something very bad…”

She doesn’t say it like she’s worried. She says it with a devious twinkle in her eye.

I wring my hands anxiously, thinking as fast as I can. It’s hard to see Amrita this way. Going without blood for months is a challenge, even for a vampire as old as she must be. And Tudor has been unreasonably cruel with her. I know he’s upset, but it’s not fair that he’s starving her like this.

And I know Amrita. I know that if she doesn’t get some relief, she is going to do something that would escalate the tension that’s been building between the vampires. Tudor and Amrita are two of the oldest vampires in the entire region. If they ended up on opposite sides of a conflict, it could easily erupt into a full-blown civil war. It’s possible that’s what Tudor is deliberately trying to start, although that would be a nefarious plan, even for him. The thought makes me shudder. I can’t risk that happening.

“Ok,” I whisper. “But you can’t tell anyone! And please, Rita, stay under the radar for a little while? If the vampires find out I gave you bloodwine, I’m as good as staked.”

“I won’t tell them it was you, you have my word,” Amrita replies. Even in her bloodthirsty state, I trust her. I quickly move to the cabinet at the other end of my office, and open it with my keycard. I pull out a bottle of bloodwine.

Before I can get the corkscrew, the older vampire snatches the bottle from my hand and bangs it against a file cabinet. The glass smashes, blood spilling everywhere. Amrita ignores the jagged edge of the bottle and brings it to her lips, drinking hungrily.

“God, Amrita, my carpet,” I sigh.

She downs a whole bottle, then a second one. I stop her from drinking a third, it would be suspicious if she looks too healthy.

“I owe you one, Lexi,” she says, wiping her mouth on the sleeve of her tattered purple robe.

“It’s ok, Rita, just…just please don’t do anything stupid and upset Tudor,” I beg her.

But of course, she makes no such promises. She gives me one final, wide grin, and then she exits.

With a sigh, I take out my phone. I’ll have to call a cleaning crew for the blood and glass in my office.

Then I’m going to my coffin early.

It’s been a long night.

Kate

I don’t go down to Lexi’s crypt. I want to sleep aboveground, even if it means scaring some guests or upsetting Renata.

I’m so restless, I just want to run. I can’t stand being cooped up in this hotel.

The worst part is the ache in my chest, and the itch in my eyes. I saw the hint of Lexi’s ruby red tears start to form when we were fighting. Is she crying, now, alone in the honeymoon suite? Is that what this ache is?

Or is it my own guilt? I feel bad for upsetting her, but I had to tell her the truth. Yes, she’s gorgeous. And I’m definitely attracted to her. And there is some sort of…undeniable pull we have toward each other. But that doesn’t change the fact that we’re just too different. I can’t live here, at the hotel. And she’s definitely not going to move to the Arundel forest.

And the idea of her drinking from other people…it makes my stomach squirm.

I can’t do this. I can’t get attached to someone, especially not Lexi. She seems sweet, and she’s definitely surprised me over the past month as I’ve gotten to know her, but I just…I can’t.

An arranged marriage for a political alliance, sure.

A fun, sexy night together, great.

But anything more…it hadn’t even crossed my mind. I wasn’t expecting her to say that she’s falling for me. We barely know each other!

I find a nice spot behind a large oak tree in the courtyard. If I angle myself the right way, I should be well-hidden from the hotel’s guests and staff. I curl up there, allowing the smell of freshly cut grass to fill my nostrils.

With a sigh, I settle in for the night. I can’t bear to go back to the crypt, to Lexi’s big, red-rimmed eyes staring at me like a frightened doe.

I’m a wolf. A wolf with a pack to protect. A sister to protect. I have to think of them first. Lexi complicates that.

Does she? A quiet voice echoes. Or is it something else?

Is it so hard to imagine that you could have someone? That you could be vulnerable with someone, after being alone for so long?

A chilly autumn breeze sweeps through the courtyard, disrupting the still night air. The moon peers down at me from her perch in the midnight sky.

I look up at her. “You must know what it’s like. Being alone.”

The night wraps around us, like an ancient bedtime story. The threads of time become long, and then they pull us tightly together.

She whispers,

Once upon a time, there was a princess,

And a wolf…

CHAPTER 22: VAMPIRES DON'T SCAR

Kate

The next day, I try to keep myself occupied, wandering the endless floors of the hotel. But everything reminds me of Lexi, and how I disappointed her.

When night finally falls, I put off going down to the crypt as long as I possibly can. But I can’t avoid her forever. Who knows, maybe she’s not even there. She could be taking pictures of herself in the lobby, or baking cookies with Orla.

I ride the elevator all the way down.

The suite is dark, but there’s a bright blue light coming from the sitting room. I wander in. Lexi lounges on one of the sectionals, her pale face lit up by the screen of her enormous phone as she moves her long-nailed fingers across it.

She doesn’t look up at me as I enter.

“Do you want me to turn on the light for you?” I ask her. “You don’t have to sit here in the dark.”

“I like the dark,” she says, her voice hard. “I’m a vampire, remember? A blood-sucking, night-stalking vampire.”

With a sigh, I turn on the lamp on the side table. Its warm glow illuminates Lexi’s long, bare legs, her shining hair.

“Listen,” I say, trying to sound as reasonable as I can. “I’m sorry that I stormed off like that. I just…I wasn’t expecting you to say all of that.”

Reluctantly, she puts her phone down, although she doesn’t look me in the eye.

“You took me by surprise,” I continue. “We’re…having a good time, right? We like each other. It’s easy. Let’s not ruin it.”

She crosses her arms. “Fine. I’m…I’m sorry, too. I shouldn’t have compared our situations. I know you’ve been through a lot. I didn’t mean to invalidate that.”

“You didn’t. I know your situation is…also complicated.”

She nods. She still looks upset, but her demeanor has softened.

“I’m going to get some rest,” I tell her. “I’ll see you tomorrow night, maybe?”

“Ok,” she says, picking up her phone again.

I go into the bedroom, alone.

The week passes uneventfully. I’m not bored, exactly, I don’t get bored easily, but I there is a restlessness inside of me that’s hard to manage when there isn’t much to do.

My sleeping schedule settles into a weird compromise between night and day. I wake up around noon and go to bed a few hours after midnight. Rae and I hang out during the daytime hours, and sometimes Hallie joins us when the sun goes down. I see Lexi around, but she’s still upset with me and doesn’t say much. I’m not sure what to do about it. I don’t want to lie to her, and make her think our relationship is more than it is.

But it’s difficult. The more time we spend apart, the more I start to be able to…feel her. I know when she’s down in the crypt, when she’s up in her office, or in the kitchen with Orla. I know when she’s in a good mood, baking or scrolling on her phone. And I know when she’s stressed or sad, when she runs into the other vampires, or in the early morning hours before she drifts off to sleep. It always wakes me up, that tender pain in my chest that I know isn’t mine.

One day, I wake up a little later than usual. Four p.m. I get some breakfast and wander the halls. By the time night falls, I’m back in the crypt, watching the roaring fire in the hearth.

I know I’ll see her. I don’t have anything to say to her, but I’ll see her.

The team of people she employs to do her hair and make-up exit her dressing room and head toward the elevators. I think it’s completely ridiculous to hire a small staff just for your appearance, but I wave to them as they go.

Ten minutes later, the door opens again.

“Oh!” Lexi says, when she sees me by the fire. She’s wearing an unusual outfit for her. High rise jean shorts (in mid-October), and a paisley print crop top. Her hair is in two braids, each tied with a matching bow. “You’re here. Good.”

“Evening,” I tell her. “How was your…slumber?”

“It was good,” she says, tapping her heeled shoe on the floor of the crypt. She looks a little uncertain. “Um, are you doing anything tonight?”

There’s a flicker of hope in my chest. “No, what’s up?”

“Well, I…sort of planned something. If you’re free.”

“I’m free.” I get to my feet, trying not to look too eager for something to do.

“I was thinking about our conversation, and about your situation,” she says, her tone serious. “And I feel bad that you’re stuck here at the hotel. I’m sure it must be really different from what you’re used to.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Yeah.”

“So…” her eyes shimmer. “I have a surprise.”

“It’s camping!” Lexi says, as she gestures dramatically at the wooded clearing before us.

I gape at the scene. “This…this is not camping, Lexi.”

We drove two hours north in one of Lexi’s many cars. While we’re definitely out of the city, I would absolutely not describe this as camping. The clearing is immaculately maintained, with fairy lights strung generously throughout the deciduous trees. There’s a fire pit surrounded by deep chairs covered in thick pillows and plush throws. The tent is almost the size of my entire house. “Tent” actually might be a misnomer. It’s really a small, temporary dwelling, raised on a platform several feet above the ground. Its front flaps are spread wide so we can peer inside. It looks like it houses a full, king-sized bed, with a furry rug on the ground. Glowing lanterns give it a cozy ambiance.

“Well, it’s a compromise,” Lexi says. “A little bit of the outdoors for you, and the comforts of the hotel for me.”

Maybe I should be annoyed, but I can’t summon up any animosity toward her. She peers at me with her bright eyes, waiting eagerly for my response.

“It’s…actually very sweet,” I tell her. “Thank you, Lexi. I appreciate this.”

She beams. “The set-up crew offered to start the fire, but I had a feeling you might like to do it.”

I love building a fire. Lexi goes to check on the tent while I head to the fire pit. All of the materials I could possibly need are here: perfectly trimmed, dry logs, kindling, a set of matches and a barbeque lighter. I lose myself momentarily in the task, enjoying what it feels like to be occupied with something.

And despite the luxurious set-up, it’s wonderful being back out in nature. I can smell the rich scent of pine, feel the chilly autumn breeze as it kisses my bare skin, and hear the crickets chirruping in the night. Autumn is my favourite season. Shifters can feel cold, unlike vampires, but it’s a pleasant sensation, not something we bundle up against like non-magical people do. The cold doesn’t bother us as much, because our magic keeps us warm and prevents us from getting frostbite.

We’re the opposite of vampires, in that way, with their cold skin and unbeating hearts. Lexi returns to the firepit. She’s already procured a large glass of bloodwine and is sipping it daintily.

“Wow, you work fast! That looks great,” she says.

There’s a pleasant warmth in my chest that has nothing to do with the fire. “I’ve made a lot of fires in my life.”

Lexi opens a large cooler, filled with ice and freezer bags. “There are some steaks and hot dogs in here. Are you hungry?”

“I’m always hungry.”

She chuckles. “Great, there should be a grill and some skewers with the fire materials.”

I find them, and set up the grill over the roaring orange fire. Lexi passes me the meat and I skewer a hot dog. She settles down comfortably on one of the massive, pillow-covered chairs, her long legs draped over its arm. I join her, tossing a furry throw to the ground to make space for myself.

“You really thought this whole thing through, didn’t you?” I say to her. “The grill, the tent, the fire…”

“I felt bad,” she confesses, running a pale finger over the rim of her wineglass. “I know neither of us chose this engagement, but at least I got to stay in my home. You had to come live at the hotel, away from your pack and your sister. I can’t imagine how difficult that must be, especially after being separated from her for so long.”

Her voice is genuine, and I feel a fresh pang of guilt for being so harsh with her in the honeymoon suite. She was trying to be honest with me, and I completely brushed her off. I try to find the words to apologize, but I come up short. I’m not really good at that kind of thing. Wolves don’t really talk about our feelings.

Instead, I distract myself by quickly scarfing down my hot dog, and then the rare-cooked steak. There’s nothing like eating food you’ve cooked over an open fire. Lexi watches me, drinking her glass of distilled blood.

“Did you really come up with that on your own?” I say, nodding toward her glass.

“Oh, bloodwine?” she says. “Well, it wasn’t really on my own. I hired a team of scientists and culinary specialists, and of course a small group of vampires to test it.”

“That sounds like a lot of work.”

She lights up as she speaks. “I really enjoyed the process. I like having projects to work on, it keeps me engaged. And now I have an easily-accessible source of blood I can consume, without needing to drink from humans. Of course,” she gives me a little sly smile. “I still drink from humans from time to time, when I want to, but it’s good not to have to rely on that.”

A little chill passes through my body. It’s clear that Lexi gets some pleasure from drinking human blood. I think about Lily, who allows Renata to bite her. And Ceres and Jackie, when they asked if Lexi had bitten me. I know that during conflicts, and even during times of peace, there are magical and non-magical people who actually enjoy a vampire’s bite. It’s still pretty taboo, of course, and usually causes a bit of a stir if others find out.

There’s a stir in me as I contemplate it…

I take a bite of my own rare-cooked steak, its blood rich and irony on my tongue. I wonder what human blood must taste like, to her. My curiosity gets the better of me, and I ask her something I’ve been wondering for a while. “Where do you get the blood from? Is it…created in a lab, or something?”

“Oh, it’s real human blood,” she says. “It’s not synthetic. We have a program where we pay living volunteers, magical and non-magical, to donate their blood. We pay higher than any other blood donation program. We actually ended up having too many volunteers, so we started giving away the extra blood to hospitals, especially blood from universal donors.”

“Oh, that’s actually really cool,” I reply, trying not to sound too surprised.

“Yeah, I like to think it’s helping people,” she replies, taking another sip. “Especially vampires. I’ve experienced strong bloodlust, and it’s no joke. Lots of humans get drained or exploited by vampires who can’t control their thirst, or who can’t find someone to willingly drink from. But if vampires have bloodwine available to them, they can drink any time they need to, and keep their thirst at bay if they drink consistently. Plus,” she strokes the silky strands of her braid. “It makes your hair and skin so nice if you drink blood regularly!”

I chuckle as I finish off my steak. I put away my dishes and the grill and skewer, and get myself a beer from the cooler. Lexi looks at me with an expectant expression.

“You do have beautiful hair and skin, Lexi,” I tell her.

“Thanks!” she says, glowing in the light of the compliment. “I think you’re beautiful, too.”

“Well,” I say, running a finger along the slightly-raised white marks along my left arm. “My skin is a little more…marked than your’s is.”

Her tone becomes serious. “Vampires don’t scar. But…”

“You mentioned you fought in the War of the Final Fire too.”

She nods. “Got a dragon burn all down my back. It healed, but…oh, it was awful.”

I toss another log on the fire. “Honestly, I’m glad the dragons went extinct. I mean, I liked some of them, but they were far too powerful.”

The blazing light of the campfire is reflected in Lexi’s eyes. There’s a quiet moment between us. For once, she doesn’t fill it. But I sense a stirring sadness in her. I know I should change the subject, but I feel drawn in, and strangely curious.

“You said that you were created during the War of the Final Fire?” I ask her.

“That’s right. Tudor needed more vampires to fight.”

I’m not sure how to phrase this, or even if I should ask. But it’s been nagging at me since she said she didn’t like being spanked or whipped. “And you mentioned…not liking certain things…you said you had a bad experience once.”

She winces. “Yeah.”

“We don’t need to talk about it, if…”

“No, no, I think it’s good to talk about it.”

“I’m sorry if…if it was the shifters. Or someone else from my side.”

She shakes her head. “No, it wasn’t shifters, or the good witches or dragons. It was the vampires.”

There’s a twinge in my stomach. I wasn’t expecting that. “What?”

“I was a new vampire, and I didn’t understand the magical world. I did something to upset Tudor, and he had me punished.”

I inhale sharply. I know that vampires can be brutal, but the idea of Tudor hurting her like that makes my stomach twist. “That’s awful, Lexi.”

“It was a long time ago,” she says, taking another measured sip of her bloodwine. “And he’s never done anything like that since. I mean, he threatens to stake me all the time, but he’s never made good on it. The war was harsh, but things aren’t so bad anymore.”

“Still…”

“It’s fine,” she says, reaching over and squeezing me on the arm. “I’m fine, I promise.”

Her words don’t stop me from fantasizing about ripping Tudor Thornblade’s head off of his body and throwing it into the fire. She sees the expression on my face, and puts her glass down on the wide arm of her chair.

“Hey, want to stretch your legs a little bit?” she asks. “I bet you’re aching to shift.”

She’s right about that. With a full belly and a pleasant buzz from the beer, I’m ready to explore the woods around us. I get up, and pull off my shirt and shorts quickly. To my surprise, I see Lexi taking her heeled shoes off and slipping into some boots. They’re still heeled and trendy, but they look a little more appropriate for this setting.

“Are…you coming?”

“Of course!” she says brightly. “I can be outdoorsy. I’ve got this whole outfit for it.”

She shakes her hips. It sparks a heated desire in my core.

“Hey,” I say, remembering the water park. “I bet I’m faster than you.”

Her eyes flash. “No way, wolf. I’m definitely faster than you!” She looks around the clearing. “I bet I can beat you, in a lap around the campsite.”

“You’re on,” I reply, with a slow grin. “But I think we should make it interesting.”

“Interesting how?”

I give her a playful glance. “The loser…has to eat the winner out.”

Her lips part, and I sense the excitement build inside her. “Deal!”

“The fire is the starting line,” I say, moving toward it. We line up there. She bounces slightly on the balls of her feet. “On your mark…get set…”

“Go!” we shout in unison. We take off, and I shift into my wolf as I run. One leap of my feet, and I land on my paws. There’s nothing like the chilly autumn air through my fur, the soft ground under my paws, the rush of endorphins as I fly around the clearing on Lexi’s heels. She’s surprisingly quick. I suppose she’s just fed, but I’m well-fed too, and we’re almost evenly matched.

Almost.

Lexi may have long legs, and vampiric speed, but she can’t beat me in my element. We circle around the tent. I’m on the outside ring, so she should have an advantage, but I’m still faster, and I pull forward. She shouts in protest, and tries to make up the difference, but I manage to outpace her, and I come back to the firepit a second before she does.

The vampire puts her hands on her hips. “Hey, I demand a rematch!”

I shift back into my human form, magic twinkling off my skin.

“Too bad, Lexi,” I tell her, with a raised eyebrow. “I won fair and square. And we had a deal.”

She grins, her eyelashes batting playfully.

I give her an assertive look. “On your knees, vampire.”

“Kate!” she squeals, looking down at the grassy ground beside the firepit. “It’s dirty!”

I take a step toward her, showing her I mean business. “I like my vampire princesses nice and dirty.”

With a breathy sigh, Lexi gets to her knees. It sends a wonderful throb through my body, watching her as her mouth finds my clit. She doesn’t hold back. I moan, and grip her by her hair.

“Take your braids out,” I groan.

Her mouth still on me, her fingers quickly undo the bows in her hair. She unbraids the long strands, so that her hair falls in wild waves down her back. I run my fingers through it and pull her head into me as she sucks and licks my clit, her tongue unrelenting across the wet folds of my pussy.

Our heat electrifies the night, and I ground my feet into the soft earth. There’s nothing like fucking outside. And I get tremendous pleasure from watching Lexi on her knees, her hair shining in the moonlight, free around her shoulders.

I can sense the urgent hunger rising inside her, too, and I feel the edge of her sharp fangs brush against my clit. The sensation is so intense, and the thought of her fangs so close to my skin drives me wild.

Immediately, I come, in a crashing orgasm that engulfs me and wipes every thought from my mind. I ride its wave with a untamed moan, as all the muscles in my body tense and then relax.

I pull Lexi to her feet and kiss her, tasting myself on her lips, licking my scent from her pointed canines. She doesn’t retract them this time. She groans, submitting herself to my tongue and mouth.

A wild tingle goes up my spine as my tongue caresses her fangs. It knocks me off guard. If you’d told me two months ago that I would enjoy being with a vampire like this, I’d have thought you were crazy. But there’s a carnal, forbidden longing inside me that aches at every touch of her cool fingers, of the way she moves so smoothly, at the chill whisper of her skin against mine.

She’s my vampire princess. We may be different, but everything about her just feels so…right.

Then suddenly, out of nowhere, a loud shot rings out in the night.

CHAPTER 23: ONE THING YOU CAN TASTE

Kate

I jump, and Lexi freezes, her eyes quickly scanning the campground.

My heart pounds overwhelmingly in my chest at the unexpected sound. I try to speak, but I can’t find my voice.

“It’s ok,” Lexi puts a cold hand to my arm. “It’s ok, Kate, it was just a car backfiring at the other campsite. There’s nobody nearby. I’d be able to sense them if they were.”

My head is spinning. Why is this happening to me? I’ve fought in so many battles, I’ve survived so much…how can a loud sound make me feel this way?

“Breathe, Kate,” Lexi whispers. “It’s all right, you’re just triggered again. But we’re safe, you’re safe.”

I shake my head, but I can’t get my bearings. I know what she’s saying is true, but I can’t get my body to slow down. I’m angry at myself. Usually I’m so in control, but suddenly, I feel undone.

“Here,” Lexi says. Her voice is firm, but not condescending. “Tell me five things that you can see.”

“What?” I squint at her.

“It helps, I promise. Five things you can see.”

“Um…” I look around the campsite. “The tent…the glowing lanterns…the fire…the chairs…the trees…”

“And four things that you can hear.”

“The wind rushing through the trees…the fire crackling…the crickets…and your voice…”

“Three things you can feel.”

I turn my attention to the sensations I’m experiencing. Surprisingly, I start to feel more grounded, more safe. “The chill on my skin…my feet in the earth…your touch on my arm…”

“Two things you can smell.”

“The campfire…the pine…”

“One thing you can taste.”

I whisper, “Your kiss.”

My heartbeat is more steady now. She senses it, and she smiles at me, giving my arm a squeeze. “Better?”

“Yeah…” I give her an amazed look. “Thanks, that actually helped.”

She takes my hands. “Come on, let’s go lie down in the tent.”

I’m still feeling a little…tender. And it’s strange, letting her guide me into the tent. I usually like to be the one in control, and this dynamic is throwing me off.

But…I trust her. Everything I’ve learned about Alexandra Price over the past two months has shown me that I’m safe with her.

The tent seems even bigger from the inside. It’s lit by soft amber lanterns hanging from the smooth, wooden tentpoles. The top of the tent is clear, so that we can see the full spectrum of stars, and the waxing moon tucked behind a white haze of clouds in the sky. Lexi unties the flaps from the sides of the tent and closes them. It feels homey and cozy. And much bigger than any tent I’ve ever been in.

I drop onto the bed and sink into the downy blankets and overstuffed pillows.

“I’ve never been camping like this before,” I say. “But…I’m not complaining.”

“It’s really more like glamping,” Lexi replies. She takes her phone from her pocket and puts it on the nightstand, face down. Then she joins me on the bed. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m…better,” I say, a little self-conscious that she saw me like that again. “That trick helped. Where did you learn to do that?”

“I saw a therapist for a little while,” she explains.

I can’t stop the expression of disbelief from crossing my face. “A therapist?”

She nods eagerly. “Yeah, it was really helpful. A little tricky to schedule, because it had to be during the nighttime. And I couldn’t tell her everything about being a vampire, of course. But it was nice to have someone to talk to. And she showed me some useful interventions, like that grounding one. It didn’t work well on me, I have no nervous system to regulate, but the cognitive interventions made a big difference.”

“The what interventions?”

“Cognitive interventions. Like, exploring your beliefs and how you think about things. Sometimes, when very stressful things happen to you, it makes you think about the world in a certain way, and that can affect you negatively. So taking a step back and examining those thought and beliefs gives you the opportunity to reflect and adjust your thinking if serves you.”

This is all a little over my head, but it makes sense, I suppose. I think back to when we were at the hotel, and I got spooked the first time. “Did she show you the ice thing too?”

Lexi’s expression shifts. Something nostalgic behind her eyes. “No. I figured that one out when I was still alive.”

She slips into the bed with me, propped up on her elbow. I wait, giving her some space to collect her memories.

“My brother was a soldier, in the war. Not Cedric, I mean, my brother before I was turned. His name was Michael, and he was such a good older brother. He’d always look out for me, and he was the sweetest person ever. He talked even more than I did! But when he came back from the front line, he was different. For a while, he’d seem like he was back to his old self, but then something would trigger him. A loud noise, or a smell. And he’d get a flashback, just like you did.”

“A flashback?”

“Yes, it’s like a sensory memory that your body stores. Something reminds you of a dangerous situation you were in in the past, and your body reacts automatically. Mike would get triggered by all sorts of things, my mom shutting the oven door too loudly, or the smell of smoke. And he’d feel like he was back on the front lines again. But I figured out that if I did something to remind him that he was safe, to bring him back to the present moment, that would help. Ice was the best thing.”

I pause for a moment, taking in the scent of her hair, the soft touch of the blankets under me. Is that what happens to me, in those moments? It makes sense, but I’d never put it together like that. “That’s really smart of you.”

“People didn’t know much about it back then. They called it shellshock, but now professionals call it post-traumatic stress.”

I swallow, and lean into the soft plush of cushions underneath me. “Post-traumatic stress…”

Lexi gazes at me softly, haloed by her wavy, silken hair. “You’ve experienced some really difficult things, Kate. And your body is doing its best to protect you. But sometimes it needs help learning what’s a dangerous situation and what’s not. It’s nothing to be ashamed of. And…I’m here for you. If you ever want to talk about it, or if you need some support.”

Her words fill the tent with a gentleness I’ve never experienced before.

And something shifts.

Maybe it’s being out in the woods, away from everything else.

Maybe it’s because I was recently spooked, that vulnerable ache in my core.

Or maybe it’s just her voice, so soothing, so genuinely caring…

But something inside me gives way, and I can hear her, see her, almost like I’m seeing her for the very first time.

I wonder if this is how stranded sailors feel, when they’re rescued after many months at sea.

I wonder if this is how stars feel, when they fall from the sky.

Or maybe I’m just another wolf, howling at the moon…

Because I know, when I gaze up at Lexi’s shining face, that she’s my fated mate.

This spoiled, entitled vampire princess is the one person I’m meant to spend my life with. The person who completes me in every way.

Except she’s so much more than just a vampire. She’s kind, funny, generous, smart, and confident, without ever talking down to anyone. And she really cares about people. That’s not an act. She’s thoughtful, and goes out of her way to make other people comfortable.

And she…she loves me. Even now, she looks at me with unmatched devotion in her dark blue eyes.

I reach for her, caressing the smooth, soft skin of her cheek. She strokes the back of my hand, a gentle smile gracing her face. But she doesn’t lean into me. She gives me space, knowing I might be sensitive right now.

So I sit up on the bed, and find her lips with mine. Our kiss is no less passionate, no less insistent, than the others we’ve shared. But it’s slower now, more patient, deeper.

My tongue dances around her sharp canines, and a warm ache heats me up. A throbbing, primal urge deep inside me.

Wolves act on our instincts.

I break our kiss, and bring my lips to her ear.

“Lexi…” I whisper.

“Yes?” she asks, her ears perking up at the flutter of my usually steady heartbeat.

“I want you to bite me.”

She lifts her head, the glint of her bright teeth catching the starlight.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes,” I respond, with no hesitation. “Yes, I want you…I want you to taste my blood…”

Lexi licks her lips, and her fangs protrude completely from her gums, forming two powerful arcs over her chin. I lie back on the soft, furry bedspread, my heart humming, muscles tensed in excitement.

The vampire crouches over me. She runs the smooth edge of her sharp canine along my skin, from my breast down to my stomach. I shiver, a full-body, all-encompassing shiver. I’m not used to submitting myself in this way, but it feels…

Really, really fucking good.

Her eyes flicker to the inside of my thigh. I try to hold myself still, but it’s difficult.

Then she looks up at me directly.

“I’m going to glamour you,” she says. “So the bite doesn’t hurt you. I can adjust the spell so that it doesn’t make you feel dopey, and you won’t lose control.”

My voice is a little raspy. “I…I want to feel it, Lexi.”

She gives me a serious look. “Are you sure? Do you still want the glamour?”

“Yes, but just a little bit.”

“All right.” Across the still autumn air of the tent, she locks eyes with me. I swallow as the tug of her magic pulls me in. Instinctively, I want to resist it, but I override that urge, allowing myself to surrender to her spell. It’s very quick, just a little tingle across my skin.

Then she lowers her mouth down to my inner thigh. I spread my legs wide for her, trembling under her crimson gaze. I fist the thick blankets tightly, wild with anticipation.

In one smooth, fluid motion, she pierces the flesh of my inner thigh like it’s butter, her fangs sinking into me.

Pain and pleasure crash together, driving every thought and memory from my mind. All that I am, all that I can think of, is this one, aching moment.

An unbridled, powerful moan escapes my lips like a howl, echoing throughout the still night. Each muscle in my body tenses, each atom poised on the lustful brink of satisfaction.

There’s nothing like this. Nothing like having her inside me like this.

To my pleasure, she leaves her fangs inside, sucking at me with her eager mouth. My head spins as she consumes my blood, my quickly-beating heart and thumping pulse egging her on.

The sensation is so consuming that I lose myself completely. I’m so used to being in control, that giving myself up to her…it means everything. There’s no going back.

I sense her slowing down, but I bring my hands to her head, pressing my thigh closer to her.

“Don’t stop…” I gasp. “You don’t need to stop…”

The clouds part around the moon, her glowing face watching us from the heavens.

“Would you like me to carry you, back to the car?” she whispers. “The driver’s here. I’m so sorry, but we have to go back now. I can’t stay here while the sun is up.”

“It’s ok, I can walk…”

“All right. I found your shirt and shorts, they’re right here.”

She helps me dress, and holds my hand as we get into the back seat of the car. I’m weak, but not unpleasantly so, and I curl up, my head in her lap. Her fingers stroke my hair and face as we drive back to the hotel.

When I wake in the late afternoon, the first thing I do is eat an enormous breakfast in the lounge. I’m surprised to find that I don’t feel embarrassed about what I’ve done with Lexi. On the contrary, when I spot Lily at the bar, I’m a little jealous of the bites on her neck. Lexi bit me on the thigh, I’m sure because she didn’t want me to have visible marks.

But there’s something…sort of thrilling about having them on display.

Lily discusses something with the bartender, then nods and heads out of the lounge.

A sudden idea forms in my mind.

It’s a long shot, but it’s not impossible.

I quickly get out of my seat, waving at the server as I exit. Luckily, I catch Lily at the elevators as the doors are opening. She steps inside, and I follow.

“Oh! Hi, Kate,” she says, with her usual bright, dimpled smile. “How are you doing today?”

“I’m good,” I say. “Um, I was wondering…could you help me with something?”

She tilts her head, curious. “Sure! What is it?”

CHAPTER 24: AN ANGEL

Lexi

When I wake for the night, Kate is nowhere to be found. It makes me a little anxious. I hope we didn’t go too far last night. She’d previously said she didn’t want to be bitten. If I took advantage of her at the campsite, I’ll never forgive myself.

I check the lounge first, then the courtyard, but she’s not there. I wish she would get a phone, so I could at least call her.

Maybe she just went for a run, or needed to stretch her legs. Being bitten by a vampire for the first time is very intimate and vulnerable, so I’m sure she just needs some space.

Trying not to worry about it too much, I head up to the office floor. I’ll get some work done to distract myself a little.

When I get in the elevator, I’m surprised to see Celine standing there. She’s got a moody expression on her face, like always. Although this is a little more brooding, even for her.

“Hey, Lex,” she mutters as the doors close.

“Hi, C,” I tell her. I can feel the concerned lines on my face. “It’s good to see you, I never see you around the hotel anymore.”

“Because father keeps giving me work to do,” she says, bitterly. “He’s trying to keep me occupied so I don’t plot against him.”

I swallow nervously. Celine and Tudor have had a strained relationship recently, but this doesn’t sound good.

“I know this must be hard for you. But he’s…he’s trying to look out for all of us, you know? He’s always hated the Hecate witches, he feels like we got a bad deal after the War of the Final Fire. And now, he’s trying to ensure he’s in a strong position again.”

Celine huffs. “How can you defend him, Lexi, after everything he’s done?”

“I’m not trying to defend him…” the elevator doors open, and my sister and I both look around the office floor before continuing our conversation. Luckily, there’s nobody around except the receptionist, who eyes Celine warily. I drop my voice as we walk down the gleaming office hallway. “I know he’s been awful, but what are we going to do? He’s more powerful than all of us, and he’s got Xavian and the evil witches on his side…”

“We’ve got to do something,” Celine says.

I’m worried about her, so I follow her into her office, beside Tudor’s, and opposite Renata’s. It’s all books and ebony shelves, with a velvet chaise and a view of the overcast city below us. Celine shuts the door so we can talk more freely.

“I can’t stand being away from Amara,” Celine confesses. “Did you see how Tudor looked at her? If he lays one single finger on her, I’ll stake him. I swear, Lexi, I don’t care that he’s our Creator…”

I put my hand on her shoulder. “I understand, C. But going up against Tudor is just going to antagonize him. And if he finds out how you feel about Amara…”

“I know,” Celine growls, shaking her head. I can see the crimson peek out from behind her irises. “And I would never do anything to endanger her, or any of you.”

I think about Kate. I would hate to be separated from her, and I know how much Celine cares for Amara.

And I realize suddenly…that she’s right. I have been defending our Creator. For the past eighty years, I’ve had to follow him, had to fight for his approval in order to survive in the magical world. I’ve had no other choice.

But…there’s got to be another way. I don’t know what it is yet, but maybe…maybe we can find it together. I’m an optimistic person, and what if hope is what we need right now?

“I’m so sorry you’re going through this,” I tell my older sister. “And I promise, this is all going to work out, somehow. It’s scary, but we’ll figure it out. We have each other, and that’s what’s important.”

Celine looks up at me. There’s something soft behind her sharp gaze.

Without any warning, she puts her arms around me, holding me tightly.

“Um…” I say, confused. “Are you…hugging me?”

“Just take it,” she growls.

Warmth envelopes my unbeating heart. This is as close as Celine gets to being emotionally vulnerable, and I’m delighted. I pull her close to me, savouring the moment.

We’re interrupted by the buzz of Celine’s desk phone.

“Ms. Côté, is Ms. Price still in with you?” asks the receptionist’s crisp voice over the speaker.

Celine pulls her arms away, her nose twitching as she quickly composes herself. “Yes, she’s here.”

“Ms. Arundel is looking for her,” says the receptionist.

“Oh,” I reply, surprised. “Um, ok, tell her I’ll be right out.”

Any concerns I had about Kate being upset dissolve when I see her. There’s an excited shimmer in her eyes.

“What is it? Is everything ok?” I ask.

“Yeah, I just need you to be free tonight at four a.m., until sunrise.”

I cock my head, intrigued. “Why?”

She gives me a playful look. “Because this time, I have a surprise for you.”

“Where are we going?” I ask, as we pass a park, and then several large apartment buildings. I’ve never driven to this area of the city before. I can’t even guess where we’re headed.

“I told you, it’s a surprise,” Kate says. She insisted on driving us, so it’s just the two of us in the car. And she’s all dressed up, by her standards, which means a crisp, collared button-up shirt, proper pants, and a pair of shoes, if you can believe it.

I can barely contain my excitement. Nobody’s ever surprised me with something before. Did she arrange a nice dinner for us? Maybe dancing? Ooh…a spa trip?

Finally, we pull up in front of a big, stark-looking building. It doesn’t look like a restaurant, or a spa. Confused, I allow Kate to lead me out of the car and up the walkway to its entrance.

The building is dark, and Kate has to rap her knuckles on the glass doors in order to be let in. There’s a big waiting room, like in a doctor’s office or hospital. A man who looks like a nurse sits at the reception desk. But this building seems too nice to be a hospital. It’s got a cozy feeling to it, with plants and pleasant paintings everywhere.

“Hi, I’m Kate Arundel,” Kate says to him. “And this is Alexandra Price. We’re here for a visit. I called last night.”

“Oh yes, of course,” says the man, looking down at a large appointment book in front of him. “A strange time of day…”

“Yes, this was the only time we could be available,” Kate says. “We appreciate you making an exception for us.”

I give the man a big smile, even though I don’t know what’s going on, and he nods to both of us. “Of course, we’re happy to have you. It’s room number 402, on the fourth floor. The elevators are just to your right.”

“Thank you,” Kate says.

“Where are we?” I whisper to her, as we get onto the elevator. This whole place has a strange, but oddly familiar, smell. I try to place it.

We take the elevator up, and step out into a warmly-lit hallway. There are doors lined up along both sides, like at a hotel or apartment building. Each has a number, with a name written underneath.

When we come to door 402, I freeze.

If I was still alive, my heart would stop beating.

The door says, “Room 402 - Michael Price.”

My voice breaks. “He’s…he’s still alive.”

“It was easy to find him,” Kate says. “He’s one of the only living World War Two vets in the city.”

My hands are shaking, an almost-unheard-of reaction for a vampire.

Kate puts a hand on my arm. “If this is too much, we don’t have to…”

“No, no, it’s all right,” I say, waving my hand in front of my face as I force the tears back. “I just need a moment.”

I steady myself by listening to the gentle beat of Kate’s heart, feeling the warmth radiate from her palm on my arm.

“I haven’t seen him, Kate,” I whisper to her. “Not since I…since I died. What is he going to think?”

“I told them you were Alexandra Price’s granddaughter,” Kate explains.

“That makes sense. Kate…I think we should just go in. If I wait any longer, I might lose my nerve.”

Kate nods. She knocks softly on the door.

“Come in,” calls a warm, crackling voice.

It’s been a lifetime, since I heard the sound of my older brother’s voice.

He’s sitting up in a hospital-style bed, a soft yellow blanket over his lap. The room is large, with a big, curtained window and a television. The table beside his bed is laden with pictures of smiling children.

My great-grand-nieces and nephews.

“Mike,” I whisper, my voice barely audible with emotion.

The old man in the bed gives me a puzzled look. He has wispy, silver hair, and his pale face is lined with wrinkles. But his big, wide smile and his dark blue eyes are still the same. It’s so strange to see him this way and yet, I feel immediately at home.

“Nobody’s called me that in a long time,” he says. “It’s a pleasure to meet you young ladies.”

“I’m Kate, and this is Lexi,” Kate says. She takes me by the hand and leads me over to Michael’s bed. She finds two chairs and pulls them up so we can sit by him.

“My, my,” my brother says, shaking his head with wonder as he looks at me. “When I heard my sister had a granddaughter, I couldn’t believe it. And you…you’re the spitting image of her. Why, you must be the age she was when she…”

He pauses, taking a deep, steady inhale.

“When she disappeared,” I finish, my own emotions swirling in my chest.

“Is she…?”

“She died,” I tell him. “A long time ago. But she always wanted you to know…she never meant to abandon you, or her family. She didn’t have a choice. She had to leave. If she could have…could have said goodbye, she would have.”

Michael reaches up, and takes my hand in his. “I know. My Alex would never leave unless she absolutely had to. But it broke my heart, not seeing her again. Your grandmother was an incredible woman. Bright, beautiful, and sharp as a whip. And I’ve never met anyone who cared about people more than she did.”

I chuckle, the hint of a sob coming through.

“You know, I have to apologize to you,” he says. “You’re not the only namesake of your grandma. I named my daughter Alexandra too, after her.”

My heart aches. “You did?”

“Sure did. That’s her, there.” Michael gestures to a picture of a blond woman in a wooden frame on his bedside table. She’s smiling. On her lap there’s a small child, with the same big eyes and wide grin. A tall man stands behind her. “I’ve got three children, and seven grandchildren. And counting!” He laughs, a robust sound that fills the room with joy. “I’m hoping for a great-grandchild, one of these days.”

“That’s wonderful,” I say, gazing at the many pictures across the table. It’s clear that he has a big, loving family. I’m so happy that I feel like my heart is going to explode.

“What about you two?” Michael gives Kate an expectant look. “Any children?”

“Oh, no children,” Kate says. Although she doesn’t correct his assumption that we’re a couple.

“Well, you’d better tie the knot, if you haven’t already,” my older brother says to Kate with a wink. “If this one is anything like her grandmother, she’s a treasure. And she’ll make you happy for the rest of your life.”

“I believe that, sir,” Kate says with a smile.

My brother looks back at me. I squeeze his hand tightly. I know I should say something, but for once, I’m completely tongue-tied.

He gives me a strange look, the hint of a frown on his face.

“You know…you look just like her. It’s uncanny.”

I laugh, weakly. “People always say that. Family resemblance.”

But Mike shakes his head, his blue eyes probing mine. He takes a long, shaky breath.

Time is so long, and so short. The years fold themselves down like an accordion, until there’s nothing between us.

“It’s you, isn’t it?” he whispers. “I don’t know why, and I don’t know how, but…it’s you. My Alex.”

Tears well in my eyes, but I force them back. “Yes, it’s me, Mike. It’s Alex.”

His eyes are full of wonder and love. “Are you an angel?”

“Something like that.”

I can sense the slowing beat of his heart, like an old clock winding down. “You know, I think I was waiting for you. Waiting to see you one last time.”

“I’m so sorry I left you,” I tell him, my unbeating heart heavy and aching. “There wasn’t a single night I didn’t think about you.”

“No apologies needed,” he says, lying back down on his bed. “Part of me was still with you, all those years.”

“You were. You kept me strong. I love you, Mike.”

“I love you, Alex.”

His dark blue eyes flutter closed, his pulse weak under his skin. And now I can’t stop the thick, hot tears from spilling down my cheeks.

I hold my brother’s hand as he takes his last breath.

Kate takes me back to the hotel, and tucks me carefully into my coffin as the rising sun lays its rays upon my bones. I don’t wipe away the bloody tears, no longer self-conscious about her seeing them. She doesn’t recoil from my stained face. Instead, she puts a damp cloth to my skin, gently brushing them from my cheeks.

“Kate,” I whisper, as I feel the dawn pulling me into slumber. I need to tell her before the day takes me. “I…I don’t have words to thank you…”

“You don’t need to thank me,” she says, crouching down beside me and putting a hand to my hair. “You’ve done so much to make me feel at home here. I wanted to repay the favour.”

“Still…” I reach for her, and she takes my hand. “I’m so grateful. That meant the world to me.”

She kisses my palm, and tucks my hand beside me in my coffin.

“Good morning, Lexi.”

“Good morning,” I whisper, and she softly closes its lid.

CHAPTER 25: ONE PERSON, AND ONE PERSON ALONE

Lexi

I didn’t realize it was possible to be this happy.

Before I met Kate, I thought I had everything I needed. That my life of privilege and luxury was everything I could ever possibly want. But I would trade all of it in a heartbeat for her.

We spend every possible moment that we can together. When I rise from my crypt, she’s waiting for me, laid out on the rug. Renata sends me passive-aggressive texts when I show up late to the office because I was riding Kate’s wolf form through the empty event halls, or because we had a cupcake-icing competition with Orla, or spent far too long in the hot tub at the water park…

It’s easy to forget about the mounting tension between my sisters and the other vampires. I need to believe that everything’s going to work out. I’m an optimistic person, and things are going too well to worry about anything else.

It’s three in the morning, and I’m lying on the soft, chestnut fur of Kate’s wolf, curled up by the fire. I’m enveloped by the heat of her body, burrowing my face in her downy coat as she drifts off to sleep. I pull out my phone to take a picture of us. I want to remember this moment forever. How safe I feel. How loved.

Could things be more perfect?

I post the photo to my stories, and the comments and likes immediately start coming in, even at this early hour. I don’t need the external validation, but it doesn’t hurt!

I could lie here for the rest of the night, but I probably shouldn’t. I’ve got a ton of work that I’m behind on. I’ve been meaning to plan another influencer event, and I’ve been so distracted. Maybe I could start working on that tonight.

Kate is fast asleep, her back leg twitching. She’s probably dreaming of running through forests and swimming in big, open lakes. Maybe I could also plan another trip for us. Somewhere on the water. A cottage this time, with a coffin in the basement for me, so we can stay longer. Maybe we can invite Hannah, and the three of us can all enjoy some bonding time, away from everything. That would be really nice.

Wow, I’ve got so much to do! I disentangle myself from Kate’s sprawling limbs, and run my fingers through my hair. I slip into a pair of heels, grab my phone, and head up to the office floor.

I’m barely off the elevator when my phone rings.

It’s Xia. That’s odd. I pick it up.

“Lexi,” Xia says, her voice sharp. Immediately, I’m concerned. “Do you know where Damien and Celine are?”

“I…I don’t know, I just got to the office,” I respond. “Is everything ok?”

“Can you look for them?”

It’s not like Xia to be so brusque, unless something bad is happening. I hurry over to the reception desk.

“Do you know where Damien and my sisters are?”

The receptionist furrows his brow. “No, none of them are in today. I believe Celine and Damien are away on business, and Renata is at a late dinner meeting with the shareholders.”

I put the phone back to my ear. “They’re not here, Xia. Renata’s out too. What’s going on?”

“Fuck,” Xia hisses. “Lexi, can you come up to the holding floor, right away? I’m at the security desk. Tudor caught Rita feeding from a human, and he’s pissed. He’s threatening to lock her in a coffin…”

“I’ll be right there.” My legs carry me quickly to the elevators and I smash my finger against the button. I tap my heel impatiently on the marbled office floor as I speed-dial both of my older sisters, then Damien.

None of them pick up.

The elevator doors open with a chime, and I enter, clicking the red button twice for the holding floor. The sensor recognizes my fingerprint, and it lights up red as the doors shut and the elevator travels up.

“Shit, shit, shit,” I whisper to myself. I hope that it’s just Tudor, and not Xavian or Cedric. Maybe I can sweet-talk him out of hurting Amrita. I wish my sisters were around. I could try Hallie, but she’s too young. She might anger Tudor and he would hurt her too.

The doors open again, onto the stark, concrete holding floor.

“This has gone far enough, Tudor,” booms the inimitable voice of Amrita Vyas. Her ruby-red gaze is ferocious, directed at my Creator. He stands, arms crossed, opposite her in the hallway. To my dismay, I spot Xavian and Cedric, both circled around Amrita as she addresses Tudor. “At first, I made concessions for you, knowing your history with Lavinia Nox and the good witches. But you’ve crossed the line. Release me this instant, or you’ll have hell to pay…”

“I don’t think so, Amrita,” Tudor replies. “You made a strategic error, allowing yourself to be captured and weakened. And you made an even bigger one when you aligned yourself with the good witches rather than with me. There’s a new order now, which should have been in place after the War of the Final Fire. From now on, I reign supreme in this region, and I will accept nothing less than your complete fealty.”

“Never,” Rita hisses. Even without her magic, and in a weakened state, she looks formidable. Her fangs are sharp and her voice is ragged and aged, the rasp of an ancient being. “I’ll never bow down to you, Tudor Thornblade. I’m the High Priestess of the Morgan coven, the oldest vampire in the northern region…”

“Tudor, let her go.” Xia steps out from the security room at the end of the hallway. “This doesn’t have to escalate…”

“Oh, yes it does!” Amrita declares angrily. “If you think I’m going to forgive you for how you’ve treated me, Tudor…”

Cedric looks across the hallway at our Creator, a malicious gleam in his violet eyes. “Let’s bind her in silver, father. I’m sick of listening to her whine.”

Amrita snarls, and whips around to face Cedric. Without hesitating, she grabs him by the collar, and slams him against the concrete wall of the holding floor. But she’s weak, and she can’t hold him for long. Xavian, the older and stronger vampire, grabs her from behind by the waist, overpowering her.

I rush over to Tudor, taking him by the arm.

“Father, you have to stop this!” I beg. “Amrita’s our ally, she’s…”

“I don’t need more allies,” Tudor declares, his eyes flashing darkly as he throws my arm off. “I need obedience. We won’t stand in the shadow of the witches any longer. From now on, the witch covens will answer to us. If I have to use Amrita as an example, I will.”

She shouts as Xavian pulls her down the hallway. “Get your hands off of me, you brute!”

“Xavian, don’t you dare hurt her!” Xia shouts. The entire end of the hallway where she stands lights up with crimson energy magic.

“Xia, if you go a step forward,” Tudor says, his voice low and threatening. “I won’t hesitate to chain you up beside Rita.”

I know he’s not playing around. I step in between him and Xia.

“Xia,” I beg her. “Get out of here! You can’t fight both Tudor and Xavian…”

Xia swallows, her eyes full of pain. Amrita screams from down the hall, as Xavian forces her into a coffin.

“Go back to your family, Xia!” I shout, desperately.

Those are the only words that could make her leave. That could ensure her safety. The evil witch brings herself up to her full height, and looks Tudor directly in the eye over my shoulder.

“If you stake Amrita,” she says, her voice filling the hall like thick smoke. “I will come for you, Thornblade. You know I will.”

There’s a flicker in my Creator’s eyes. But he doesn’t stop her.

There are no windows on the holding floor. But Xia doesn’t need one. And she doesn’t need a broomstick to fly. If there’s a witch who can sharpen her vengeance into magic, it’s Xia Chan. In a flash of red, she busts an enormous hole through the thick concrete wall, and flies through it, taking off into the bright city night.

Tudor grabs my wrist and twists it painfully, forcing me down to my knees. I gasp in pain.

“What was that?” he demands, furiously.

Fear overwhelms me until I’m almost trembling. “I’m sorry, father…Xia is my friend…”

“You don’t have friends,” he snaps. “You have loyalty, to one person, and one person alone. Who is that person?”

I swallow, my throat thick and painful with emotion. “I am loyal! I’m loyal to you, father, I just…”

With a powerful swing of his arm, he tosses my arm down, slamming me against the ground.

“Xavian locked Amrita Vyas in a coffin,” Cedric reports, coming out of one of the secured rooms down the hallway. There’s a twisted expression of pleasure on his face when he sees me on my hands and knees. “Should I go after Xia?”

“No, let her go,” Tudor replies. “I don’t think she’ll cause us trouble. And if she does, I know where her family lives.”

A chill passes through me. I can’t believe this is happening. This is exactly what I’ve been trying to avoid. I hope that Xia is smart and stays away as long as she needs to. I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to her.

Tudor frowns, and gives my brother a stern look. “Amrita looked considerably healthier than she did a few weeks ago.”

“Don’t look at me,” Cedric says defensively. “She didn’t drink from any breathers, we took turns monitoring her.”

“Well, if she didn’t drink from a breather…” Tudor looks down at me. I cower before him, knowing what he’s about to insinuate. “Then how did she consume any blood?”

I wring my hands together. Even if I tried to lie, I know my Creator could read the truth upon my face. “She…she just looked so hungry, and…I gave her some of my bloodwine…”

Tudor hisses. “You were always the weakest link, Alexandra. I won’t tolerate your insubordination any further.”

His words hit me harder than any whip or fist. Tears spring into my eyes.

My heart drops when Cedric catches our Creator’s gaze. “Can I…?”

The question hangs in the air for the longest, most agonizing moment of my existence. My stomach twists in fear, and I’m trembling properly now, praying Tudor will protect me.

But my Creator looks down at me, his gaze as hard and sharp as his fangs. “Fine.”

“No!” I scream, terror engulfing me as Cedric grabs me by my hair and drags me across the hallway. “Father, please!”

My world turns red.

Not again…

Tudor ignores my pleas, and disappears down the hallway after Xavian and Amrita. Cedric chuckles deviously as he kicks open the door to one of the rooms on the holding floor. The one farthest from the security room.

I never go in this room. It’s lit by harsh, fluorescent light. Iron chains are bolted to the floor, and drop down from the ceiling. Instruments of pain line the walls - whips, floggers, sharp objects I can’t imagine the purpose for, and I don’t want to. I struggle against Cedric’s viselike grip with everything I have.

“Celine! Rena-” but he clamps his hand down on my throat, cutting off my windpipe.

“They’re not coming for you,” Cedric says, his voice thick with malice. He slams the door behind us. As he tightens his grip on my throat, he holds me higher up into the air. I choke and claw at his hands, my legs kicking desperately underneath me, but it’s no use. He’s too strong for me, and my fear puts me at a disadvantage. “I’ve been waiting so long to have you to myself again…you’ve always been a little spoiled brat. You don’t deserve the space you take up in this family.”

With those words, he throws me to the ground. I scrap my knees and forearms as I land, coughing and gasping. I don’t need to breathe, but it’s still painful to be choked.

But not as painful as what I know is coming.

When I look into his eyes, I know there’s no point in pleading to him, in begging. He’s an evil sadist, and he takes pleasure in my fear, my pain. All I can do is hope that it’s over quickly.

I close my eyes tightly, and wrap my arms around my torso, trying to stop my body from shaking. I don’t want to give Cedric the satisfaction of seeing me tremble.

There’s a scraping sound as the heavy door opens. It must be Tudor, coming to watch…

But instead, the small concrete room is filled with the thick, electric heat of magic.

“Get the fuck away from her, you sick bastard,” growls a voice that makes my undead heart sing.

My eyes fly open, and there she is. Framed in the doorway, her skin glowing golden, her eyes flashing yellow, her thundering heartbeat filling the room.

“Kate…” I gasp. How did she know I was here?

“Get out of here, wolf,” Cedric demands, a long, slim whip in his hand. “This doesn’t concern you.”

“I decide what concerns me,” Kate roars. “And if you touch her, I swear, I will rip off your cock and choke you with it.”

“You don’t scare me, bitch,” Cedric spits, his fangs elongating down his chin.

“Then you’re even more stupid than you look,” she counters. She turns to me. I can feel the hot blast of fury in her gaze. “Lexi, go back down to the crypt. You don’t need to see this.”

Her body twists into her wolf form, large and looming in the small concrete room.

Shaking uncontrollably, I somehow manage to get to my feet, just as she leaps at Cedric, pinning him against the back wall. My knees and arms are still bloody, since I can’t heal well when I’m afraid. Part of me wants to stay with her, but her command rings in my head, and my feet take me out of the room. At this late hour, there’s nobody else on the elevator, thank god, and it takes me quickly down to my crypt.

There’s no more fire in the fireplace. I wrap myself tightly in a throw and curl into a small ball on the rug, trying to steady myself.

Every passing minute feels like hours as I stare into the empty fireplace. What if Cedric hurts Kate? What if Tudor finds out that she interrupted us? My heart aches as I think of Amrita, silvered in a coffin.

I was hoping so hard that things wouldn’t escalate like this. If I had only managed things better, perhaps I could have stopped it. I’m not the most powerful vampire, but I’ve learned how to navigate this world the best way I can, how to use my charm and talk the others down when things get tense. I’ve tried to keep myself and the people I love as safe as possible. But I couldn’t prevent this. Maybe my father is right, maybe I am weak…I could never be a vampire the way he is. I could never hurt people like that, for power or for my own sadistic pleasure…

What am I going to do?

I pull out my phone, and call Renata again. The first three calls don’t go through, but finally, she picks up.

Her tone is sharp. “Lexi, this had better be…”

“Tudor and Xavian silvered Amrita in a coffin!” I say, my voice shaking.

“What?”

“And Xia tried to intervene, but I told her to leave, and she escaped. Then Tudor set Cedric on me, and Kate showed up, and…and…”

“Where are you right now?” Renata asks. Despite her firm tone, I can hear the waver of concern in her voice.

“In my crypt.”

“Good. Lexi, you stay where you are. Call Hallie and tell her to go to her crypt, too. Don’t leave under any circumstances. I’ll find Celine and Damien and we’ll come back to the hotel as soon as we can.”

“Ok…”

Her voice softens. “Lexi, it will be all right. Just don’t do anything else. I…I love you.”

New tears spring to my eyes. “I love you too, Ren.”

She hangs up, and I immediately call Hallie. She sounds frightened, but agrees to go down to her crypt and text me once she’s safely there. Tudor can get down here, but at least we’ll be safe from the other vampires until Celine and Renata come back and we can figure out what to do.

And Kate…where is Kate?

After an agonizing thirty minutes, I hear the chime of the elevator. I spring to my feet, clutching the tear-stained throw in my hands.

Kate walks into the sitting room, a hardened expression on her face. Her mouth and hands are covered in blood, and she’s wounded, but not badly. Some scratches across her shoulders and chest, that are already starting to heal.

With a lump in my throat, I hurry over to her. “You’re hurt!”

“It’s nothing,” she says with a grimace. “You should see your brother.”

My eyes widen. “Is he…?”

“I didn’t stake him. But he’s not going to come for you, ever again.”

“Oh, Kate…” My voice breaks. I hold up a wrist. “You should take some of my blood, so you can heal.”

She licks her crimson lips. “I consumed some of Cedric’s blood,” she replies, brusquely. “I’ll be fine, Lexi. I just need to get cleaned up. Are you all right?”

“Just shaken,” I tell her. Despite the awful ordeal we’ve just been through, the thought of her protecting me fills me with warmth. And the way she’s looking at me now, with so much devotion in her golden-brown eyes…I could burst. “Tudor threw Amrita into a coffin! He was really angry, Kate. And Xia left, but I’m worried she’s going to try and return. My sisters are away, but Renata says they’ll come back as fast as they can…”

“Come with me.” Kate takes me by the hand and leads me into the washroom. She helps me get out of my dress and shoes, then we step into the shower together.

She touches me tenderly, wiping the blood from my cheeks and knees. I lick her mouth, savouring the sweet iron taste on her lips.

Once we’re clean, I pull her toward me under the steady stream of water, burying my face into her wet hair.

“Oh, Kate,” I whisper. “What are we going to do?”

“I don’t know,” she replies, her strong arms wrapping around me. “I don’t know.”

CHAPTER 26: NOT THAT WOLF

Kate

Renata calls Lexi an hour later, confirming that her, Celine and Damien have returned to the hotel. With the sunrise imminent, they agree to all go to ground for the day and reconvene tomorrow.

I hate having to say good morning to Lexi as she drifts off in her coffin. I don’t know what all of this means, or what’s going to happen. I can’t imagine that Tudor will be happy when he finds out what I’ve done to his eldest progeny, but I definitely don’t regret my actions. The only thing that stopped me from staking Cedric outright is the fact that he’s still Lexi’s brother, and if I ended him, I know Tudor would take it out on her, and on my pack.

My pack. What’s this going to mean for them, if I turn against Tudor and the other vampires? The only reason the wolves are safe is because they teamed up with the vampires. Tudor wouldn’t hesitate to turn against us if he decides we’re no longer useful to him. Or worse, actively working against him.

My head spins. I wish I could run, but I know I should stay down here. I fall into a fitful sleep on the rug before the cold, empty fireplace.

I wake up to a gnawing hunger in my stomach. Fighting Cedric used up a lot of my energy. I get to my feet, in my human form, pacing around the suite. I hate being cooped up underground.

A little dinging sound makes me jump. It’s Lexi’s phone, on one of the side tables. She must have forgotten to take it into her coffin with her, like she usually does. It was such a stressful night. I try to ignore it, but it dings again, and again.

The noise grates on my nerves, and I pick up the large, heavy device. Lexi gave me the password to her phone, so I can take pictures of her. I input it and try to find a way to turn off the notification sound.

I quickly get lost in the complicated menus. As I’m searching for a way to quiet her phone, a little box of text pops up.

It’s a little face with heart eyes, and the words, “Wow, is that a real wolf?? So beautiful!”

What? I frown as the box disappears.

Then a moment later, there’s another one. A round symbol that looks like it might be a moon, and the words, “Wolves are dangerous, be careful!”

Confused, I tap on the box, and Lexi’s phone takes me to another screen. It’s a list of messages, which all seem to be from different people. I don’t recognize any of the bizarre names, which consist of nonsensical combinations of words and numbers. A twisting, anxious feeling rises in my gut. The messages are all about wolves. Why are these random people messaging Lexi about wolves?

I scroll all the way up, and I see a picture. It’s Lexi, taking a selfie, cozied up against my sleeping wolf form.

My breath catches in my throat.

The hidden door beside the fireplace opens, and Lexi appears, rubbing her eyes tiredly.

“Hi, Kate,” she says. Then she spots the expression on my face, and the phone in my hand. “What are you…”

I turn the screen toward her. My voice is hard. “Lexi, did you send a picture of my wolf to all of these people?”

Lexi swallows. “Well, no, I…I posted it…”

“You what?”

She sighs, and tries to explain. “I posted it on Instagram.”

“Posted it? What does that mean?”

“It just means I shared the photo on my feed. It’s really not a big deal, Kate…”

Irritation flares in my chest. “Shared it? So other people can see it? Is that why they’re sending you all of these messages?”

“It’s fine, Kate, people share photos of themselves all the time.”

I don’t like the condescending note in her tone. Angrily, I toss the phone back on the side table. “Well, I don’t share photos of myself all the time. Maybe that’s normal to you, but it’s not normal to everyone.”

She heaves a frustrated sigh. “Ok, I’m sorry. You’re right, I shouldn’t have posted them without asking you. But we have bigger things to worry about!”

But I can’t stop the heavy weight of anger from blossoming in my chest. I don’t like feeling exposed, and I don’t like her dismissive tone. I know it might not mean a lot to her, but those sorts of things matter a lot to me. I move toward the elevator.

“Where are you going?” Lexi asks sharply, moving between me and the doors with vampiric speed.

I growl. “Get out of my way. I can’t stay cooped up down here any longer.”

She puts her hands on my shoulders, and I shrug her away, swerving around her. “Kate, stop! You can’t leave the crypt right now. We don’t know what’s happening with Tudor and Cedric…”

“I don’t care,” I snap. “I’m upset, and I need some space.”

“Please, Kate,” Lexi says, her voice shaky. “If you fucked up Cedric as badly as I think you did…”

“I fucked up Cedric as badly as you think I did.”

“Then if Tudor finds out, and finds out you did it, who knows what he’ll do!”

I press the elevator door button, a ringing sound reverberating through my ears.

“I can handle Tudor,” I snarl. “Don’t follow me.”

Without looking at her, I push past her onto the open elevator. I’m worried that if I look in her eyes, I’ll weaken. But a part of me wants to hold onto my anger. That feeling of being violated. That broken sense of trust.

“Kate…” she whispers, as the elevator doors shut.

I’m not stupid. I’m not going to antagonize Tudor any further than I already have. I go directly out to the courtyard, away from any vampires or living guests. Nobody is out here in late October, with the breeze just beginning to chill to a frosty level, and the night sky overcast in a deep shade of midnight blue.

I pace around the fountain, grouchily. This is why I was so hesitant to get close to Lexi. She doesn’t understand that her world is different than mine. It’s so intrusive, thinking of my pictures out in the world, without me knowing.

But the more I think about it, the worse I feel. I shouldn’t have left her like that, even if I was upset. I just felt trapped, in that stuffy, confined crypt. Out here, under the expansive sky, I feel like I can breathe again. And my thoughts become more clear.

I’m sure she didn’t mean to hurt me, or violate my trust. I know that she has an…internet presence, or whatever. Still, it’s frustrating that she didn’t think to consult me about what to post. I should talk to her about it. Explain how I’m feeling. Now I’ve calmed down, and my body is less tense, the situation seems less dire.

I can’t believe I left her suddenly like that, after everything that just happened. I’ll go right back down to the crypt and talk to her, with a clear head.

I turn back toward the hotel, and my heart leaps into my throat.

A pair of twinkling violet eyes greet me in the dark, less than a few feet away from me.

“Hello, Kate,” hums Tudor Thornblade, the hint of a smirk across his ancient face.

Startled, I jump backward. It requires all of my effort and focus to reduce the speed of my quickly-beating heart, to slow my breathing. I bring myself up to my full height, my shoulders back, head up.

But I can’t stop the scent of fear radiating from my skin. Cedric is one thing, but his Creator is another. Cedric was arrogant, lazy, and he assumed he could beat me. Tudor is older, more skilled, and…

“I have to say, I’m quite impressed by you,” the four-hundred-year old vampire says, his voice as smooth as silk. “You’re strong, confident, and powerful. You know how to leverage your abilities, even against older opponents. You did quite a number on Cedric.”

Instinctively, my muscles tense, and I ground my feet into the earth. But Tudor doesn’t attack. On the contrary, there’s something like bemusement in his pale, glistening eyes.

“Many vampires underestimate shifters. They assume that shifters are weak, or that they’ll only do what their Alphas tell them to. I’ve never been one of those vampires. I respect your strength, and your magic.”

In the space of a single millisecond, he closes the gap between us, so quick I barely see it. Suddenly, his face is only inches from my own. It takes everything in me not to flinch, or stumble backward.

Now his voice drops low. “And I expect the same respect from you. I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt, and assume that you’ve simply misunderstood our arrangement. You get to marry my daughter, and you may enjoy her, in any way you see fit…”

A growl rises in my belly.

“But Alexandra is mine. She is my progeny, and I will treat her however I want. If I decide to punish her, I will not be overridden. Do you understand?”

I should tell him that I understand. I should bow down to him, like a loyal wolf. Save my own hide, live to fight another day. He could kill me easily, especially since I’m weakened after my fight with Cedric.

But I’m not that wolf. I would rather die than submit to an evil, undead monster like him.

Magic glows behind my eyes, and evaporates from my skin like sunshine.

I hold his gaze. With every ounce of courage I possess, I reply, “I don’t take orders from vampires, Tudor Thornblade.”

He doesn’t move. He doesn’t react. He stares at me like a statue, perfectly still, eyes glowing like two gems, hard and cold.

Then he whispers, so quietly that I have to strain to hear him, “Do you know I have a shifted form?”

I blink, uncertain how to answer. Everyone knows Tudor Thornblade has a shifted form, he can turn into a bat. “Yes…”

“And do you know,” he continues, the tips of his razor-sharp canines protruding slightly as he speaks, “how a vampire obtains a shifted form?”

Ice wraps around my heart.

“Well?” he asks, raising a blond eyebrow. “If you don’t know, I can explain.”

I hold myself still. I don’t want to give him the satisfaction of my fear. I keep my voice as level as I can. “Vampires get shifted forms…from drinking shifter blood.”

“Exactly,” Tudor says, lips twisting into a devious grin. “And not just once, or twice. Vampires get shifted forms by drinking the blood of many shifters, over years and years…”

There’s no point in running. No point in trying to fight. I close my eyes, and brace myself.

Tudor doesn’t glamour me first, the way that Lexi did. He grabs both my arms in his viselike grip and pulls me against him. Then he sinks his fangs into the side of my neck, burying them deep inside my flesh.

My body instinctively spasms in pain, and a strangled scream escapes my lips. I struggle to wrest myself away from him, but it’s no use.

All I can do is pray for a quick death.

But I don’t think he’ll give me one.

CHAPTER 27: THE FINAL WARNING

Lexi

She’ll be all right. She’s strong, and she’s smart. I’m sure she’ll be all right…

I pace throughout my crypt, my anxiety growing worse and worse with every step.

How could I have been so stupid! I never should have posted that picture without telling her. I didn’t even think about it. It was so thoughtless of me. And I reacted so dismissively when she brought it up. I didn’t mean to, I was just worried about Tudor!

I have to make it up to Kate. When I see her, I’ll apologize a million times. I’ll delete all of my social media accounts, I’ll never go online again…

If something happens to her, I’ll never forgive myself.

I wrap my arms around my body, trying to steady my nerves.

She’s got to be all right. She just went for a quick walk, just to calm herself. I’m sure she’s not going to get in any trouble.

But ten minutes turns to twenty, and twenty turns to thirty…

I can’t take this anymore. I don’t care if she told me not to follow her. I’m going to find her, and drag her back down to my crypt, if I have to.

I press the elevator button with a shaking hand, and wait impatiently for it to arrive.

“Kate, I’m so sorry,” I’ll tell her when I see her. “You’re right, I never should have posted that picture. It was a violation of trust, and I should have realized how much it would upset you. I promise, from now on, I’m going to…”

The elevator door opens with a chime.

But there’s somebody inside it already.

I gasp, bringing my hands to my mouth in shock.

“Good evening, Alexandra,” my Creator says. “I believe this is your’s.”

In his arms, he carries Kate, her body limp and pale. There are two brutal, deep wounds on the side of her neck, dried blood trailing down her shoulder and chest. For an agonizing moment, I can’t sense her pulse. Then she quivers faintly, and I can hear the quiet, weak sound of her heart, struggling to hold onto life.

“Kate,” I whisper, my voice trembling with anguish. I stumble out of Tudor’s way as he enters my crypt. “What…what have you done?”

“I have ensured that I will no longer be disrespected,” Tudor replies, his nostrils flaring. He tosses Kate’s body to the ground unceremoniously.

I drop to my knees, taking her limp torso in my lap, holding her close to me. She’s barely alive, her heart fluttering. It’s unbearable to see her this way. Tears spill from my eyes. I can barely speak, my throat is so tight, my body shaking.

“Listen to me, Alexandra,” Tudor says, his eyes flashing crimson. “I left Kate alive as a gesture of faith in you. I consider it a sufficient punishment for your earlier transgressions. But if you even think of disobeying me again, you’ll experience my full wrath.”

Tears spill over my cheeks, red dots dripping onto Kate’s skin as I clutch her limp body.

“You…you monster…” I gasp, gazing up at my Creator in absolute horror.

“This is your final warning, daughter,” Tudor hisses, as he steps back onto the elevator. “And if you give her any of your blood to heal her, I’ll know. And I’ll drain her completely.”

I heave a choked sob, as the elevator doors shut and take my Creator away.

“Kate, I’m so sorry…” I weep, brushing the hair from her face.

Her lips tremble, and part. “I…”

“Shh, don’t try to speak now,” I tell her. I’ve got to be strong, and take care of her.

I carry Kate into the bathroom, and I clean her skin, wiping away the blood and licking her wound so it heals properly. The bite is jagged and rough, much larger than it needs to be. Fury builds inside of me as I think of my Creator treating Kate so roughly.

And it’s all my fault…

Biting back my tears, I dry Kate off and put her in some clean clothes. Then I take her to our bed, tucking her carefully in underneath the soft blankets. She seems to be floating in and out of consciousness as she clings onto life. All I want to do is give her my blood so she’ll heal, but I’m terrified of Tudor’s threat and I know he would make good on it. I can’t risk Kate’s life again.

I love her. I love her more than anything in the world.

And I’ll do anything to keep her safe.

As I watch her shaky breathing, resolve pools in my chest. I can’t let things go on this way.

I could never be evil like my Creator. But sometimes, out of all my siblings, I’m the most like him.

I’m the strategic one.

“It’s going to be all right, Kate,” I whisper to her. I bring my lips to her pale forehead, giving her a kiss. “I know exactly what to do.”

CHAPTER 28: THE WINTER STRIKE

Lexi

“You want to what?”

Renata stands behind her desk, looking at me like I’ve completely lost my mind.

“A Winter strike!” I repeat, eagerly. “It’s the perfect plan! I can’t believe I didn’t think of it before…”

“What’s a Winter strike?” Hallie asks, seated in the chair opposite Renata.

Celine leans against Renata’s desk, crossing her arms. “It’s a tactic vampires use to target someone much older and more powerful. It’s difficult to take them down in open battle, or in one-on-one combat, so instead, you surprise them, gang up on them when they’re not expecting it.”

“It’s extremely risky.” Renata frowns. “And it requires numbers…”

“But we’ve got the numbers!” I argue. “The four of us, against Tudor.”

My older sisters share an uncertain glance.

“Oh, come on,” I moan. “Both of you have been aching to stake him. And after what he did to Kate, I have no reservations. He’s an evil monster, and he has to be stopped.”

“That’s right!” Hallie stands up from her seat. “It doesn’t matter that he’s our Creator. If he’s hurting people, we have to do something. Even if it’s risky.”

Renata bites her lip. “But if it doesn’t work…”

“It’ll work,” I insist, passionately. “It has to.”

“I’m in,” Celine says, with a curt nod. “I’d rather go down fighting than spend one more second under Tudor’s thumb. You’re right, this has gone on long enough.”

“Renata?” I turn to my sister.

We lock eyes. I can sense her doubt. Renata is the most level-headed of all of us, and I can tell she’s thinking of Lily and her son.

“You don’t need to join us, Ren,” I tell her. “I know this is asking for a lot. We would all understand, if you want to stay out of it.”

But she shakes her head, her glossy hair shining. “No. I would never let you all put yourselves at risk without fighting by your side.”

She moves around her desk, and puts a hand to my shoulder.

“I’m in, too. Let’s stake that undead bastard.”

“Any sign of him?” Celine speaks into the smartwatch on Renata’s wrist.

The four of us are huddled in the center of Tudor’s office. Damien’s voice answers crisply through the speaker. “Not yet. But he should be up any minute.”

Lily arranged a fake phone meeting between Tudor and one of our vampire shareholders, so we know that he’ll come into his office, alone. When he does, we’ll be waiting.

“Thanks for doing this, Damien,” I say.

“Of course. You know I’m behind you, one hundred percent.” He chuckles nervously. “I think you’re all nuts, but I’m behind you.”

“If anything happens, Damien…” Renata starts.

“I’ll get Lily, Kate and Rae out of here before you can say ‘Winter strike,’” Damien replies, firmly. “And I’ll warn Amara and Xia about what’s happened. But let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.”

I gaze my three sisters. Hallie looks nervous, but determined.

Celine puts a hand to her shoulder. “I’m sorry that you have to be so brave…when you’re so young.”

She smiles. “I might be young, but I learned from all of you. And there’s nowhere else I would rather be.”

“I do…want to apologize.” I look to Hallie, and then Renata and Celine. “I should have supported you better, when you first suggested taking down Tudor. I dismissed your concerns, and that was wrong.”

Renata shakes her head. “No, you were right, at the time. We needed to get Celine out, and to wait for the right moment.”

“And this is the right moment,” Celine concurs, a vengeful gleam in her eyes. “Our father’s time has come. I’d rather be staked than suffer under that monster for one more night.”

“Me too,” Renata says.

“Me three,” I add.

“Me four.” Hallie nods.

“He’s here,” Damien whispers, through the speakerphone.

Renata immediately cuts the call, and we sprint to our hiding places. I crouch under Tudor’s desk, still as a statue. The good thing about being a vampire is that you don’t breathe, or need to move at all. But Tudor is old, and his senses are sharp, so I have to be careful. I grip my dagger-stake, its ivory handle smooth in my fist. I won’t have time to take it from my sheath if I need it. If this goes well, it will be over in less than a minute.

I bend down, watching the mahogany office door from under the bottom of the desk, so I know when to spring out. Every atom in my body is poised, ready.

I didn’t realize it until now, but I’ve been waiting for this moment for eighty years.

Then the latch clicks. The door opens, and Tudor Thornblade steps inside his office.

In a blur of motion, Renata rushes him from behind the door. She’s the fastest, with the best accuracy, so she strikes first. She clocks him on the back of the head with the hilt of her dagger, before he even realizes that she’s there. It’s a sharp, calculated blow, and it knocks him forward so he staggers into the center of the office.

He roars in fury and surprise. But he has no time to recover. A split second later, Hallie bursts out of the cabinet beside him, in a wave of purple energy magic. She concentrates it all in his direction, knocking him to the ground.

“How dare…!” he shouts.

Before the smoke can clear, I leap out from under the desk and crouch down behind him. I wrap my arm around his neck, my dagger in my other hand. He bellows angrily as I tighten my grip. I’m the strongest physically out of all my sisters, but I’m not as strong as him. I know I won’t be able to hold him for long.

But I won’t need to. Like a demonic angel, Celine flies down from her hiding spot against the ceiling. She kneels over Tudor, eyes ruby-red, aiming her dagger at his chest.

“Any last words, father?” she hisses.

Then the door to Tudor’s office swings open, and Xavian steps inside. He doesn’t seem surprised to see us. He immediately lunges at Renata, who bares her fangs at him, going for this throat. But his wooden stake is already in his fist. He grabs her, pinning her up against the wall, his stake to her chest.

“Let Tudor go,” he demands. “You stake him, I stake her.”

“Do it!” Renata screams, a red tear rolling down her cheek. “Celine, just do it! Tell Lily I…”

“No!” I shout, looking desperately at Celine. “We’ll let him go, just don’t hurt Renata!”

Celine nods, a dark expression on her face. She withdraws her dagger-stake, and I loosen my grip on Tudor’s neck. He immediately lunges forward, grabbing Celine by the front of her shirt. He gets to his feet, holding her in the air in one fist. She growls angrily, but she knows he’s too powerful, and the moment has passed.

Tudor snarls, his eyes crimson right down to the whites, as he addresses the four of us. “How dare you, you insolent brats! You think you can use Winter’s tactics against me?”

Xavian removes his stake from Renata’s chest, but doesn’t let her go. “Alin spoke to the vampire you were supposed to meet, and realized it was a set up. He alerted me immediately. I think Damien Cross was in on their plan as well, he was lurking around the reception desk. Alin and the other vampires are taking him up to the holding floor now.”

My heart sinks as I cower on the ground before Tudor and Xavian. Hallie is in the corner of the office, her eyes wide with fear.

Xavian smirks as he surveys the four of us. “It looks like we’ll have some full coffins.”

CHAPTER 29: I'M COMING WITH YOU

Kate

I wake up because every atom in my body is wracked in fear and anguish. In my weakened state, it’s almost too much to bear. I reach out instinctively for Lexi, although I know she’s not there.

She’s upstairs.

And she’s in danger.

I sit up in bed, and my head spins wildly. I’ve lost so much blood, I can barely think straight. But I know I can’t lie here for a second longer, knowing that Lexi is in trouble.

I pull myself from the bed. I’m wearing a thin sweater and a pair of loose sweatpants. Lexi must have put me in them when she cleaned me up.

Walking is a struggle. I stumble to the elevators, fumbling in the darkened crypt. My shaking hands manage to press the elevator button.

Somehow, I make it up to the office floor. It’s dark. The receptionist is trembling behind his desk.

“Where’s Lexi?” I demand, my voice hoarse and husky.

“He…he took them away…” the receptionist replies.

“Who?”

“Kate!” shouts a frightened, high-pitched voice.

It’s Lily, her face pale and anxious. She wrings her hands as she comes down the hallway toward me. She sees the bites on my neck and her eyes widen.

“Did Lexi…”

“No,” I reply, through gritted teeth. “It was Tudor.”

She gasps, bringing her hands to her mouth. Her eyes water. “Oh, Kate, I don’t know what to do…this is really bad…”

I take her by the shoulders, fighting through the weakness in my body. “Lily, what’s happened?”

She inhales to steady herself. “Celine, Renata, Lexi and Hallie all tried to stake Tudor, by surprising him in his office. But Xavian caught them, and Damien. Now he’s locked them away on the holding floor…”

My fingertips tingle with pain. Lexi, scratching against the lid of her coffin…

I feel sick…

“Kate, what if Tudor stakes them?” Lily whispers, shakily. “He was so angry…”

“We won’t let that happen,” I growl. But I’m so weakened, I can barely stand. My knees buckle underneath me. I clutch onto the reception desk to keep myself upright.

“You’re hurt,” Lily says. “We should get you to a hospital, or…”

“I don’t need a hospital.”

“You should eat something, at least.”

“I’m fine, I…”

She takes my arm and puts it around her shoulder, hoisting me up. She’s small, but she’s determined, and she helps me across the reception area toward the elevators. “We’ll go down to the kitchen, and we’ll figure it out from there.”

I scarf down two whole roast chickens in the kitchen as Lily fills in Orla about what’s happened. It’s difficult to eat when I can sense Lexi’s fear through our connection, but I force myself to get the food down. I can’t rescue her unless I can get my strength back.

“Tudor said he was only keeping me alive to run the hotel,” Lily says. “He’s got Rae locked up on the holding floor too. I think he would have done the same to Kate, if he hadn’t…”

“Almost completely drained me,” I finish.

Lily wrings her hands again. “We’ve got to figure something out…”

“What can we do?” I ask. The shadow of Lexi’s pain makes my heart sink further into my chest. “Everyone else is locked up on the holding floor, and you’re not magical, Lily. Even if I eat a hundred chickens, it’s going to take my magic time to rejuvenate.”

“What do you mean?” Lily asks.

“Shifter blood stores our magic,” I explain to her. “When Tudor drained me, he also drained me of my shifter magic. It will replenish as I heal, but it could take a while.”

“Eating will help,” Orla says, her face drawn with concern. “I’ll go check on your steak.”

She leaves out of one of the swinging doors.

Lily starts to pace back and forth across the kitchen. I give her a serious look. “Lily, you should get out of here. You can’t trust Tudor. If he thinks you’re loyal to Renata, he won’t hesitate to drain you.”

“No way,” she says, passionately. “The hotel is my home. Renata is my home. I’m not leaving here without her.”

“Then it’s us, against them,” I reply. “I don’t know if I like our odds.”

“I don’t care.” Lily shakes her head. “I would fight a thousand Tudors for Renata.”

“I would do the same for Lexi.”

An idea pops into my head. Lily sees the expression on my face. “What is it?”

For the first time tonight, I feel a spark of hope. “I can think of two more people…who just might turn the odds in our favour.”

“Are you sure this is going to work?” I ask with a frown.

We’re still in the kitchen, but Lily’s turned the lights off. She found a box of plain white candles in the hotel’s emergency kit. She’s lit at least a dozen with a long barbeque lighter.

“Of course I’m not sure,” she replies, arranging the last candle in a circle on the steel counter between us. “But it can’t hurt, right?”

“And the cookies?” I raise an eyebrow, glancing down at the heaping plate of chocolate-chip cookies in the middle of the ring of candles.

“They’re her favourite!”

There’s a pang in my heart as I think of Lexi baking those cookies. I never in a million years thought I would be doing something like this, but I’ll do it, if it could help us save her. “If you say so…”

“It’s got to work,” Lily says, putting down her lighter. She takes both my hands in her’s, and we close our eyes. “Ready?”

“Ready.”

Summoning all my focus, I picture a girl with flowing, dark red ringlets and brown eyes.

Lily and I chant in unison. “Lilith Morningstar…Lilith Morningstar…Lilith Morningstar!”

I peek an eye open. But there’s only Lily, her eyes shut tight, a serious frown on her face.

“Is there…something we’re missing?” I ask.

Lily opens her eyes with a sigh. “I don’t…”

In a sudden flash of crimson, my view is blocked by the dark purple swish of a long skirt.

“Ah!” shouts a voice that isn’t Lily’s. It belongs to the evil witch standing barefoot on the steel counter between us. “My dress!”

She pulls up the fabric of her skirt as Lily and I quickly blow the candles out.

“Where am I?” Lilith demands.

“You’re at the Respite hotel,” Lily answers, hurrying quickly over to the light switch and turning the bright fluorescent lights back on. Lilith blinks down at me as her vision adjusts. “In the kitchen.”

I offer Lilith my hand to help her down off the counter.

“What’s going on?” she asks anxiously. “Did something happen to Hallie?”

“Tudor’s locked her in a coffin,” I growl. “On the holding floor. Celine, Renata, Hallie and Lexi…they tried to stake him.”

“Unholy Satan,” Lilith gasps. Then her expression becomes fierce. “We’ve got to get them out right now!”

“We can’t,” Lily replies. “Xavian and the other vampires are guarding them. It’s only the three of us, and Kate’s still recovering from being attacked.”

“Well, what do we do?” Lilith says, impatiently.

“We’ve got to call Amara next,” I answer, looking to Lily. “What sort of food does she like?”

“Amara Moonfall?” Lilith crosses her arms. “You can’t summon her the way you summoned me. She’s a good witch. Saying a name three times only works for evil witches and vampires.”

My heart sinks. “How do you call good witches?”

“We could send a familiar, or call her on a scrying mirror…”

Lily frowns. “I don’t think we have a…a what mirror?”

“And we don’t have time for familiars,” I snap.

“Can’t we just call her?” Lily says. “Doesn’t she have a cellphone?”

Lilith gives Lily an incredulous look. “Have you ever met Amara?”

“We’ll have to go to Hemlock Haven ourselves,” I declare, decisively. “I’ll run in my wolf form. Lilith, can you ride a broomstick?”

“Not very well,” the witch sighs.

“Both of you are being ridiculous,” Lily says, pulling her phone out of her pocket. “You’re not running, Kate. I’ll order a car.”

We speed the whole way to Hemlock Haven, the small town where the Hecate coven witches live. Luckily, there’s no traffic this late at night, and the roads are clear. But it’s still agony, sitting in a car, feeling Lexi’s despair deepen by the minute.

I close my eyes.

I’m coming for you…I promise, Lexi. Just hang in there…

For just a moment, I feel my heart lighten, as though she can hear me.

As we drive, it suddenly becomes much darker. I squint out in the blackness of the night to see clouds covering the moon and stars. A bolt of lightning chokes the sky.

Lilith makes a frustrated noise in her throat.

“Ugh, my mom figured out I’m not at home,” she moans. “I can’t believe this, I’m an adult! I swear, you get kidnapped by the Devil one time, and she never lets it go!”

“I thought the Devil was your dad?” Lily says.

Lilith sighs. “It’s a long story.”

I can barely pay attention to their conversation, as I stare out the window, trying to spot any light or indication that we’ve arrived. When I see an old church with an amber glow in the window, I open the door and jump out before we’ve even come to a stop.

Lily sees me go. “Kate, wait!”

“Amara Moonfall!” I shout. But my head spins as I stumble down the cobblestone pathway. I’m still weak, and it takes all of my effort to make my voice heard. “We need to speak with you!”

A witch swoops down on a broomstick between the church and I. He has a stern expression on his face, and wears the golden robes of a Hecate coven guard.

“You’re not welcome here, wolf!” he snaps.

Lilith races out of the car, Lily close behind her.

“Where’s the High Priestess?” Lilith demands.

The witch’s eyes glow yellow. My wolf, weakened but fierce, snarls in my chest.

Lily darts between us and the witch, holding her hands up. “We…we come in peace! We just need to talk to Amara…I mean, the High Priestess! Tell her Lily Harper is here. Tell her Celine is in danger!”

The witch glares at her suspiciously. Behind him, the wooden church door opens, and Callista Craft emerges. She gives Lilith a surprised look when she spots us. They have the exact same shade of dark red, curly hair.

“Lilith?” she says. “What are you doing here? Do your mothers know…”

“Oh my God, could you chill?” Lilith groans. “I can take care of myself!”

Thunder crashes in the distance, followed by a bolt of lightning. It strikes right behind the church. A hawk flies out of the door behind Callista, followed by the High Priestess of the Hecate coven, a worried expression on her face.

“What’s going on?” Amara says. Her eyes widen when she spots the three of us. “Lily, is everything ok? Has something happened to Celine and Renata?”

Lily pushes past the golden-robed guard and races up the steps to the church. “Amara, you’ve got to help! Celine and Renata tried to stake Tudor! Now he’s locked them in coffins…and he’s really angry!”

Amara’s gaze hardens. She turns to the other Hecate witches. “That’s it. We’re not waiting anymore. Callista, summon the entire guard. We’re going to the hotel.”

“Finally!” Callista replies, a grin on her face. She hurries back into the church to retrieve her broomstick.

Lily exhales anxiously. Amara puts a hand to her shoulder. “Thank you, for coming to get us. It’s been torture, being away from all of you. I’ve been communicating with Celine secretly for the past few weeks. And Xia sent me a message last night that Amrita had been captured, so I’ve had all the witches on high alert. It won’t take long to summon them all.”

“We have to be careful,” I interject, using all my strength to climb the stairs up to the church. “We shouldn’t underestimate the vampires. If Tudor and Xavian know that an attack is imminent, he might stake them in their coffins.”

Amara glances at Lily, then back at me. “Aren’t you one of the Arundel wolves?”

“Kate,” I answer, quickly. I point to the jagged, still-healing wound on my neck. “I’m no fan of Tudor Thornblade.”

The witch’s eyes soften, glowing gold in the overcast night. “I’m so sorry for what’s happened to you. I promise, we’ll bring him to justice. And I think your instinct is correct. I’ll go ahead, sneak onto the holding floor, and release Celine and the other vampires…”

“I’m coming with you,” I reply, my voice hard.

“Me too,” Lily says.

“Me…” Lilith starts.

“Are you sure?” Amara looks doubtfully at the three of us. “Kate, you’re weakened, Lilith is young, and Lily…”

Lily looks up at the High Priestess passionately. She stands at least a head shorter than all of us, but her face shines with determination. “I’m coming with you! I might not be magical, but nobody knows the Respite hotel better than me! You need me.”

“And I might be young,” says Lilith, her eyes crimson. “But I’m powerful, and smart. You need an evil witch if you’re going to trick the vampires.”

With no small effort, I bring myself up to my full height, and stare down the High Priestess. “No matter how weak I am, I’m not leaving Lexi. I’m coming with you, that’s final.”

Amara and Lily look a little surprised, but there’s no time for explanations.

“Well…all right then,” Amara says. Her hawk familiar lands on her shoulder. “Let’s go rescue our vampires.”

CHAPTER 30: THE FOURTH COFFIN

Kate

Lily’s fingers dance over the screen of her phone as we drive back to the hotel. Amara flies above us, her long golden robe billowing behind her. She elected to come on her own, without her guard, since we need to be stealthy.

“What are you doing?” I ask Lily, whose face is tightened in concentration.

“I’m telling the staff to inform all of the guests that there’s been an unspecified threat, and they should stay in their rooms for the remainder of the night,” she replies, still tapping as she speaks. “And I’m going to message Xia, and Nova, and the rest of our allies, and let them know what’s going on. I’ll tell them to be ready in case something happens.”

There’s a shimmer of movement in the backseat, and a tiny head peeps out of the pocket of Lilith’s dress. If it didn’t have shining, round eyes, I wouldn’t even have seen it.

Lily jumps, almost dropping her phone. “What’s that!”

“It’s ok, she’s my familiar,” Lilith replies, scowling at the small fox. “I know what you’re going to…”

“If I leave right now, I can warn your mothers and sister about what’s happened,” the fox interrupts. “They should be able to get to the hotel in time to help you, after you find Hallie.”

“It talks!” Lily gasps.

Lilith shakes her head haughtily as she addresses her familiar. “I don’t need their help! I can manage this perfectly well on my own.”

“If your mothers are Astrid Hall and Lydia Craft,” I tell her, watching the lightning flash out of the window of the car. “Then you should send your familiar for them. We’ll need all the help we can get if we’re going up against Tudor Thornblade and Xavian Night.” I remember something else. My heart aches as I think of my packmate, locked up on the holding floor in a concrete cell. I had dismissed Rae and Maggie’s connection before, but I regret that now. “And your sister…she would want to know that Rae’s in trouble.”

“Kate’s right, Lilith,” Lily adds, still staring in amazement at the fox in Lilith’s pocket.

Lilith sighs dramatically. But she considers our words with a thoughtful expression, then she nods. The little fox wiggles out of the deep pocket of her dress and hops onto her lap. Lily reaches over Lilith and presses a button to lower the window closest to her. The chilly, late October air rushes in. And the small black fox leaps out of the moving car, disappearing into the thick night.

It’s another forty-five minutes before we reach the hotel again. It’s just after midnight.

Our car moves silently around the hotel, through a quiet alleyway, rather than the front entrance. We meet Amara, who flies low and disembarks beside us.

Lily looks up at the looming building in front of us. She whispers, “We never had time to fully repair the wall of the holding floor. It was pretty wide, enough for Xia to escape. It should let Amara through…”

“I’ll come with you,” I tell her immediately.

“Are you sure?” Amara asks, looking at me doubtfully. “Can you shift in your current state?”

“I don’t need to shift, I can fight in any form,” I growl. “Can you take me on your broomstick?”

“Of course,” Amara nods, then turns to Lily and Lilith. “Kate and I will take out whoever is guarding the floor, so it’s clear for you.”

“You have to buzz us up through the security desk, so it doesn’t trigger the alarm,” Lily explains. “I’ll take Lilith down to Renata’s suite, and we’ll wait from there. It’s safest. I don’t know who else might be on the office floor.”

Lily’s phone buzzes. She looks down at it.

“Oh!” she says. “You should go now! The receptionist says that Oana just got off the elevator. She was guarding the holding floor, but she must have gone down to meet with Tudor. He’s in his office, with Xavian.”

“There’s no way the holding floor is unguarded,” I say.

“But at least it’s not Tudor, Xavian or Oana,” Amara replies, mounting her broomstick. She tosses her long rope twists over one shoulder. “Let’s go, Kate!”

I’ve never ridden with a witch on her broomstick, but I swallow my apprehension. Feeling extremely silly, I swing my leg over the handle of her broom, putting my arms around her waist. At the same moment, both Amara’s body and the sharp handle of the broom move seamlessly up into the air. The slim wood of the broom cuts sharply into my thighs.

“Hang on tight!” she whisper-shouts.

The wind whips around us as we ascend higher into the air. We move slowly. I’m not sure if it’s because Amara is balancing me on her broom, or if she’s trying to be stealthy to avoid the vampires seeing us. As we rise, I can see the side of the hotel, where there’s a temporary sheet of thick plastic secured to the gaping hole in the wall.

It must have taken some impressive magic to bust through the entire wall. Well done, Xia.

Amara hovers beside the hole. We’re not too far up, a few stories, but I still don’t want to look down.

“Are you ready?” Amara asks. “Once we break through the plastic covering, they’ll know we’re here.”

“I’m always ready,” I reply.

The High Priestess raises her arms in the air. There’s a halo of golden light around her, that makes my fingers feel like they’re falling asleep. I clutch onto her waist with all the strength I possess. “O Hecate, who is Good to All…help Kate and I to crack this wall!”

She claps her hands together, the sound like a shot in the night. The flimsy sheet of plastic over the hole immediately splinters down the middle. Without waiting a second longer than we need to, Amara aims her broomstick handle at the center of the crack, and we hurtle through the air into it.

The plastic scrapes my sides as we push through. Amara and I tumble onto the hard concrete floor of the holding floor’s hallway.

“Amara!” squawks her hawk familiar, flying through the hole behind us. “Watch out!”

Amara and I get to our feet as quickly as we can, as a pale vampire with long, lanky blond hair runs out of the holding floor’s security room.

“What are you-”

Amara might be in better condition than me, but my reflexes are always sharp. And with a vampire, you’ve got to strike fast. In my human form, I launch myself at him. I know I don’t have the strength to wind him, or even properly injure him.

But I can surprise him.

With all of my effort, I grab him by the shoulders and I knock my skull against his, forehead to forehead. Good thing we’re the same height. There’s a sharp crack as they collide. Stars immediately burst behind my eyes at the exquisite pain of the impact. But if it hurt him as much as it did me, then it was worth it. I stumble out of the way, falling to the ground. The vampire staggers backward, clutching his forehead, his fangs elongated in anger.

But I bought us a crucial second. Amara focuses her energy magic at the vampire, giving him everything she’s got. It’s enough to knock him off of his feet…

And out of the hole in the side of the building.

He screams as he falls, becoming quieter until there’s a horrible silence. Amara extends a hand to help me to my feet.

My ears are still ringing from cracking my head against the vampire’s. “Do you think he’s…?”

“He’ll heal, but it should take a while,” Amara replies. “We’d better be fast.”

The two of us hurry into the holding floor’s security room. Luckily, the computer is still on, and logged into whatever system the vampires are using to manage the hotel’s security. Amara is even worse with computers than I am, which is really saying something. It takes us a while to figure out how to allow the elevator upstairs without triggering the alarm, but we manage it. The bright screen flashes green.

“They should be up in a few minutes,” I say.

The Hecate High Priestess turns to me, the golden glow fading from her eyes. Although we have a common goal right now, I still feel wary around her. I know she was acting on Lavinia Nox’s orders, but she still played a part in imprisoning me and the other wolf shifters.

She seems to sense what I’m thinking. There’s an expression of guilt and pain in her eyes. “Kate Arundel, I…”

My nose twitches. “What?”

Despite my sharp tone, she doesn’t break my gaze. “I’m sorry, Kate. I know it’s not enough, but…I’m sorry. For what the Hecate coven did to your pack. For what I…did to your pack. I was trying to keep the peace, and I thought it was the right thing to do. But it was wrong.”

I inhale against the sudden tightness in my chest. Perhaps I should forgive her, or at least acknowledge her remorse, but I don’t think I’m ready yet. “Let’s discuss this later,” I mutter. “We should focus on rescuing the vampires now.”

“Of course,” Amara responds softly.

A moment later, Lily and Lilith hurry into the office. Lily bends over the computer.

“Good job!” she says brightly. She doesn’t notice the tension between Amara and I. I shake my body, and Amara sighs, turning her gaze back to Lily.

Lily is much more adept at navigating the computer system than Amara and I were, her eyes quickly scanning its many screens. “It looks like they’re in room six. Hold on…I’ll get the code…”

Amara looks amazed. “How are you doing that so fast?”

“You just flew through the air on a broomstick, and you’re impressed by my typing speed?” Lily laughs. Then the screen glows green. “And…it’s unlocked!”

All four of us race out of the room and down the hallway. Lilith arrives at the door first, which she magics open in a wave of crimson.

There are four plain wooden coffins in this room, each with a white namecard on the front.

But I don’t need a namecard to know where Lexi is. I always know where she is.

Lilith rushes to the first coffin in the line, her confident fingers quickly opening the latch. She swings the lid of Hallie’s coffin open.

“Morning Star…” Hallie gasps as she sits up.

“We’ve got to stop meeting like this,” Lilith quips cheekily, bending down to kiss her.

Amara wastes no time. With a deft twist of her wrist in the air, the second coffin lid swings open, and a pale figure emerges.

“Amara…” but Celine can’t finish her sentence, because the High Priestess of the Hecate coven has locked her in a tight embrace.

“I’ve missed you so much…” she says, nestling into Celine’s hair. The usually formidable vampire mafia boss pulls her close. I’ve never seen such a tender expression on her face.

Lily kneels down by the third coffin. With shaking fingers, she undoes the latch and opens the lid.

Renata sits up, her dark brown eyes filled with love. “My Lily…” she whispers, reaching out to caress Lily’s cheek. Lily gazes at her, too emotional to respond. But she doesn’t have to.

My heart hammers in my chest as I crouch down beside the last coffin.

And I’m surprised that…a part of me is almost nervous to open the lid.

But wolves always follow their instincts.

CHAPTER 31: LAST WORDS

Lexi

It’s impossible to keep track of time. Every second feels endless, every minute like a lifetime, every hour stretching tortuously into oblivion. Although I fight against the instinct, I can’t help scratching against the lid of the coffin, ruining my nails, desperate for something to break the tedium. I scream until my voice is hoarse and weak. I don’t know how long they’ll keep me for. Days, weeks, years? It’s unbearable to contemplate.

And then something strange happens. It’s almost like I can hear Kate, calling for me. Reassuring me.

Am I losing my mind? Has it been that long?

But her voice steadies me. It gives me hope. I need to believe that I’ll see her again.

Yet as the hours go by, it’s hard to keep my spirits up.

And when a slim line of light appears above me, I brace myself, expecting a stake to my chest…

“Lexi…” whispers a voice like the first ray of sunshine on a bright June morning.

“Kate…” I respond, tears filling my eyes again. I blink as I adjust to the bright lights of the concrete room. Kate’s hand reaches down, and she helps me sit up. My voice is a little strained. “You…you came for me…”

“Of course I did,” she responds, matter-of-factly. “Amara, Lily, and Lilith are here too…”

I look across the room, at my sisters all reuniting with their loved ones. It warms my still heart to see them. But it does make me wonder…what does this mean for Kate and I?

Anxiously, I turn back to her. Her expression is serious. “I have something I have to say to you.”

My stomach drops. Is she still angry with me, after our fight? This all must be too much for her, especially after being attacked by my Creator. I can’t blame her. I’m sure she wants nothing to do with me, or any vampire, every again.

Her fingers reach for something under her sweatshirt. Something she’s wearing around her neck, on a chain. When I see what she’s reaching for, it takes me a moment to comprehend what’s happening.

“Alexandra Price,” says Kate, holding up the smooth, wooden ring. “I know that we have absolutely nothing in common. And we’ll probably both be destroyed by vampires before the sun rises. But before that happens, I need to tell you…”

My unbeating heart leaps into my throat. “Oh, Kate…”

“You’ve surprised me so much in the time we’ve known each other. I’ve never met anyone more kind, more generous, and more fun to be around than you. And you’ve helped me learn things about myself that I never would have known without you. You make me feel like I can do anything, Lexi. And I want to be the best version of myself, for you.”

Amara makes a choking sound as she stifles a happy sob.

Lily tugs on Renata’s arm. “I told you!” she whispers, joyfully.

“I know our first attempt didn’t go so well,” Kate continues, with a small smile. “But Lexi…if we make it through the night…will you marry me? Not for an alliance, not for your clan, but…because I love you. I love you more than I ever thought was possible.”

A warm, wonderful feeling envelopes my entire body as I gaze into Kate’s soft brown eyes.

“Yes!” I squeal, in absolute delight. “Yes, of course I’ll marry you!”

I hold out my hand. My nails are absolutely ruined, but for once, I don’t care at all.

“I’m sorry it’s not a nicer ring,” Kate says.

“It’s the most valuable thing I’ve ever owned,” I reply, meaning it with all of my heart. She slips the wooden ring onto my finger, amid cheers and shouts from everyone else.

It’s a perfect fit. I stare at it in total bliss, unable to believe that this is really happening. That Kate feels the same way about me as I do about her. Even if all we have is one more night, it’s enough. Even if we go down, we’ll go down together.

Celine clears her throat. “I hate to spoil this moment, but we still have some unfinished business to attend to.”

“You don’t have to do this,” Kate says to me.

“Don’t be silly, of course I do,” I reply. With my dagger-stake, I make a neat line across my wrist, and I put it to Kate’s mouth. She gives glances self-consciously toward the others, but none of them are squeamish about bloodsharing. “Drink. It will replenish your strength, and we need you for this fight. It’s dripping anyway, it will go to waste if you don’t drink it.”

After a moment of hesitation, Kate brings her lips to my wrist and licks my blood away with her hot tongue. I can feel my strength ebbing, but it’s worth it, to make sure she’s healed and ready to fight. It’s a good thing I downed a whole bottle of bloodwine before our failed Winter strike, so despite my time in a coffin, my vampiric magic is still strong.

As she drinks, I can hear Kate’s heartbeat strengthen, and her pulse become loud and clear. The stronger she becomes, the more impatient she gets. She pulls her lips away, and I lick my wound so it heals quickly.

My sisters are already discussing our strategy, but they’re interrupted by a blur of motion in the hallway.

We all rush out of the room, Kate shrugging out of her sweatshirt and pants so she can shift. I scramble out of my coffin last, worried that Tudor has caught us.

But my face lights up in a grin when I see who it is.

“Sorry, I know you said to wait,” Xia says, hovering on her broomstick like it’s a surfboard. “But we were worried about you.”

Another witch follows behind her, the mirror image of Lilith, her white fox familiar hanging from the tip of her broomstick. Without stopping, she leaps off her broom, barreling into Hallie for a full-body hug. “I was so worried about you! Are you ok?”

Hallie holds her friend tightly. “We’re all right!”

Lilith peeks out through the gaping hole in the wall. “What about moms? Did they come with you? I sent Dust to fetch all of you, she should be at the cottage by now.”

“I don’t know, I didn’t see her,” her twin replies, letting go of Hallie. “I came the second I noticed you were missing, Lilith. I figured something was up. Do either of you know where Rae is?”

Lily steps forward, moving toward the holding floor’s security room. “I’ll find out and unlock the door. Come with me!”

They hurry down the hallway, and Celine addresses Xia. “Did the Night Guard see you both fly to the hotel?”

Xia grimaces. “I think so. I’m sorry, C.”

“That’s all right,” Amara says, with a fierce expression. “They should know we’re here. This is it. A fight until the end. I’m not leaving you again, Celine.”

“A fight until the end,” Celine echoes. She leans in to kiss Amara. “We leave together, or not at all.”

“We need a way to call Tudor and the other vampires out,” Renata says thoughtfully, stroking her chin. “Unless we want to try confronting them on the office floor.”

A big, soft head grazes up against my arm. I look down, and Kate’s wolf is there, her yellow eyes gazing up at me. It’s supernaturally large, its head coming up to my waist, and I’m very tall. I stroke the fur between her ears. She nudges me insistently, and I realize what she’s implying.

“Oh! Ok,” I say, with a chuckle. “Glad I didn’t wear a mini-skirt to stake my Creator…”

I swing one leg over her, straddling her tightly. Without hesitating, she begins trotting down the hallway, toward the security room.

“Where are we going?” I ask. “We should go to the elevators, to confront the other vamp…”

But the wolf picks up speed, lumbering toward the end of the hallway.

Where there’s a big, gaping hole in the side of the hotel.

“Kate! Hold on, let’s think about this…!”

With a burst of strength, Kate leaps out of the hole and into the dark blackness of the night. My stomach drops, and a scream rips through me. We’re three stories up, but it still feels high. The courtyard is far below us.

We fly through the air in an arc, me clutching onto Kate’s fur desperately. But even though my skin tingles and my core tightens, I feel safe on her back.

She spreads out her powerful paws as we approach the ground, bracing her knees to make the landing safely and absorb the impact. She runs a few more paces.

Then, adrenaline coursing through her veins, heating the air with magic and the scent of pine and smoke, she throws back her large, chestnut head…

And she howls.

The sound rings out through the night, a mystical battle cry. It reverberates through every living thing, echoing across the courtyard and throughout the hotel.

“Well, no points for subtlety,” Celine says, flying down from the holding floor and hovering in the air beside us.

“So the vampires definitely know we’re here now,” Xia quips, as she and Amara join us on their brooms.

“Let’s just hope Callista arrives quickly, with the Hecate witches,” Amara says, looking anxiously out at the overcast sky.

Xia tenses suddenly, and her eyes widen. She looks at Amara. “Did you feel that?”

“Yes,” Amara groans. She turns to Celine and I to explain. “The evil witches. They’ve created a forcefield around the hotel. We’re inside of it already, but it will be difficult for anyone else to get in, unless we can break it.”

A door slams open, and all of us turn toward the hotel, where the door to the courtyard has opened.

“Well, well, well,” drawls my Creator, as he saunters toward us. He’s flanked by Xavian and Oana. Behind him flock at least two dozen other vampires, from Xavian’s clan and the northern vampire alliance. “It looks like instead of staking you in your coffins, I’m going to have to do it in the heat of battle.”

Tension thickens the air. I can feel Kate’s low growl between my legs, her muscles tensing, ready to launch.

The other vampires glower hungrily at us, and I know they’ll fight to the end.

But I don’t like our odds…

“It doesn’t have to end like this, Tudor Thornblade,” Amara declares. “I’m not Lavinia Nox, and I won’t lead the Hecate coven the way she did. You and the northern vampires may have jurisdiction over Silverlake City, and the Arundel wolves will have their forest. If you resign peacefully, we can discuss…”

“I will not discuss anything with a Hecate witch,” Tudor hisses, through elongated fangs. “I don’t need your empty compromises and your false promises. This ends tonight.”

Amara’s hawk screeches, and arcs around her broom.

“We’re not bowing under you any longer, Tudor,” Celine booms, her eyes flashing ruby red, like two gems in the black night. “It’s either you, or me…”

In a flash, Tudor and Celine race toward each other, each with shining eyes, thick fangs glinting powerfully. Like a starting pistol, the motion indicates to everyone that the fight has begun. Kate doesn’t wait. She races forward, and I pull my dagger from its sheath around my ankle, and hold it up in the air in my fist.

Kate’s wolf cuts through the line of vampires easily. Most of them cower away from her, but two older ones try to attack us. She swipes at one with a powerful paw, knocking him to the ground. I stake the other one quickly, burying the dagger in his chest and pulling it out. Thick blood trails down its ivory handle.

We move like one unit, Kate’s wolf tearing down vampires with her sharp teeth, me staking them with my dagger. One by one, we hold the line. But the vampires keep coming…

My arm is slick with blood, and I can feel Kate’s energy ebbing. We’re both strong, but I don’t know how long we can last against this onslaught. Another vampire grabs me from behind, sinking her fangs deep into my shoulder. I cry out, and almost drop my dagger. I try to shake her off, but her jaw is locked…pain radiates down my arm…

Then she groans, and goes limp, her deanimated body falling down to the ground. A wooden stake is lodged in her chest.

A familiar vampire, wearing a crisp blood-red button-up shirt and a grin, pulls his dagger from her. Xia arcs around us on her broomstick, creating a forcefield of crimson red to protect us while we regroup.

“Damien!” I gasp happily.

“Good to see you, Lex,” he says with a wink. Then he brings his wrist up to his face, speaking into his smart watch. “Lily, there are about two dozen vampires still in the courtyard. What’s the word from Renata?”

“She’s secured the office floor,” Lily replies. “Amrita is recovering there, then she’ll join you.”

“What about the Hecate witches? We could really use some backup,” Xia asks, her voice straining as she tries to keep the forcefield up. It warps around the bodies of the vampires as they try to force their way through.

“Maggie saw them, they approached on broomstick, but she says they can’t get in because of the evil witches’ protection spell!”

Xia shouts as her forcefield disintegrates. Ruby red twinkles of light dissolve to reveal a witch, his fingers dripping with rings of garnet and silver, a malicious expression on his face. Around him are a dozen other witches, their robes dark and flowing, their eyes shining crimson.

“Oh no,” Damien moans, then he speaks urgently into his smartwatch. “Lily, the Lucifer witches are in the courtyard! They must have come to assist Tudor!”

“This is bad…” Xia says, retreating slightly on her broom. Kate also backs away, snarling at the witches as they join with the other vampires.

A powerful crash of thunder shakes every tree and stone of the hotel. The entire courtyard lights up as a bolt of lightning strikes from the sky. It hits the fountain, cracking it cleanly down the middle.

Everyone, witch, vampire, or wolf, looks up to see what’s going on.

It’s a witch in a long, lace dress. She hovers above the courtyard, silhouetted against the pale moon.

“Well it was about time,” Xia sighs.

“Um,” Lily squeaks, through the speaker on Damien’s wrist. “I don’t know much about magic, but I think the protection spell is broken!”

Now the sky is flooded with Hecate witches on broomstick. They rain down in a sea of golden energy magic.

While we’re distracted, a trio of evil witches form a circle, casting a powerful shock in our direction. It throws me off of Kate and Xia from her broomstick. We tumble backward into a trimmed hedge. Damien cracks his head badly against a stone bench and it begins to bleed. He stands up, but he’s shaky.

Kate is the first to recover, resilient in her wolf form. She stands between us and the witches, growling deeply. She’s about to pounce, but two red-haired witches in matching green robes swoop down on the broomsticks before she can do anything. They target the unsuspecting trio with their own binding spells. One of the evil witches is turned into a spider, its legs twitching, its robe falling down upon it. The other two evil witches squirm and thrash as tendrils of golden light lock their wrists and ankles together.

“Hold them, Callista!” shouts Lydia Craft. She flies down on her broomstick, hovering above us. “Are any of you hurt?”

“Damien!” I shout, pointing toward him. “He hasn’t had any blood recently, he was locked in a coffin.”

“Lucky for you, I know a little about healing vampires already,” she says. She disembarks from her broom and goes over to help him. Xia finds her broomstick again and joins the other Hecate witch in the air, subduing the evil witches. Kate takes them from the ground, pinning one of the witches to the earth.

Renata finds us in the fray, moving quickly on her pointed stilettos, every hair on her head still perfectly in place. “Have you seen Tudor? Or Celine?” she asks frantically. “Lily’s keeping an eye on things from the security room on the holding floor, but she doesn’t know what’s happened to them…”

“I have no idea, I haven’t seen Xavian either,” I tell her.

“Oana’s on the other side of the courtyard,” Damien says, wincing as the Hecate witch uses her magic to speed along his natural healing abilities. “I can take her…once my head is healed…”

Then a terrified voice squeaks from the speaker on Renata’s smartwatch.

“I…I found Xavian,” Lily says.

Renata’s eyes flash and she brings her wrist to her face. “Lily, what’s…”

“Renata, you really shouldn’t leave your precious things unattended,” drawls the malicious voice of Xavian Night, through the speaker. Renata’s eyes widen. My chest tightens with fear.

“Xa-” Renata starts, but then the call ends with a sharp click.

I jump as one of the Hecate witches appears suddenly behind me. The other witch called her Callista. She looks at Renata sharply. “Was that Xavian Night?”

“Yes,” Renata replies furiously, her nostrils flaring. “He’s got Lily, on the holding floor…”

“I’ll take you up on my broomstick,” Callista says. Her green eyes flash passionately. “I’d like to take a swing at that bastard myself.”

Renata doesn’t think twice about joining the witch on her broom. She perches primly behind her, side-saddle in her pencil skirt, holding her waist tightly. They fly up into the air, toward the holding floor. I pray that they’ll make it in time to save Lily.

I look around urgently for Kate, but it’s difficult to make out what’s going on. This is worse than our wedding. The wolf shifters have just joined the fight. They must have been called in from the Arundel forest by Tudor, the second he realized they were under attack. Gold and red flash against the night sky as Hecate and Lucifer witches clash. Fangs and fur fly through the air as vampires and wolves fight brutally to the end. Two enormous bear shifters have joined the fray - one white, one the colour of wild honey.

To my relief, Kate’s chestnut wolf appears out of the pandemonium. I swing myself onto her back again to rejoin the battle. Our sides seem evenly matched: Tudor’s vampires, the Lucifer witches, and the Arundel wolves versus the Hecate witches, bear shifters, my sisters, Damien, Kate and I. But it takes a turn when Amrita Vyas shows up, a little drunk off bloodwine. She helps Damien run Oana off, and Kate and I manage to subdue Xavian’s vampires. Once the Hecate witches get the upper hand against the Lucifer witches, they immediately retreat, disappearing like ravens into the night.

I can sense Kate tiring, and I need a respite myself. The moment the thought crosses my mind, she moves away from the fight, toward the hotel entrance. I slip off of her back and she transforms into her human form. She has a scratches across both her arms and down her back.

“Do you need some of my blood?” I ask her.

“No, I’m all right,” she pants. “Did you see Celine or Tudor?”

“They’re in the center of the courtyard, I managed to catch a glimpse of them from up on your back,” I reply, my voice thick with worry. “I couldn’t tell who was winning, though.”

“Tudor must be stronger, right?” Kate asks with a frown. “He’s her Creator.”

My stomach twists. But I have to stay optimistic. “Celine is strong, and she fights more often. If she’s held him off for this long, she must have a chance.”

Kate nods. “What about Xavian?”

“He was up on the holding floor, he had Lily. Renata and one of the Hecate witches went to rescue her.”

“And it turned out she didn’t need us,” says a curt voice.

I turn around to see Renata and Lily coming out of the hotel entrance. Lily is trembling, her heart racing as she looks around at the waning battle. She moves closer to Renata, who puts her arm around her protectively. I smell blood, and I look down at Lily’s right hand. It’s covered in thick, red blood.

“Lily?” I ask, surprised.

She blushes deeply. “Well, it was really all Renata…”

“Nonsense,” Renata replies proudly.

“You staked Xavian Night?” I gasp, giving Lily an impressed look.

She tilts her head shyly, a dimple appearing in her cheek. “Well, he was fighting Renata and the other witch, and while he was distracted, I…I just did it. I didn’t think about it. The stake was in the security drawer, we always keep one there just in case.”

“You were amazing,” Renata says, bending down to kiss Lily on the forehead. Lily reddens even further, her pulse fluttering. “Xavian underestimated you, and that was his downfall.”

Then I feel a hand on my arm. “Lexi! Renata!” Kate says. She points toward the center of the courtyard.

The battle has come to a standstill as everyone - shifters, vampires and witches - stop to watch the fight between Tudor Thornblade and my older sister. Celine seems to be gaining the upper hand. The wolf shifters and Xavian vampires seem to sense that the conflict is coming to a close, and they begin to back away, toward the exits. I spot several of Xavian’s vampires run toward the back alley, not willing to finish a lost battle.

But my eyes are on Tudor and Celine. Taking Kate by the hand, I pull her through the throngs of onlookers. Renata and Lily follow close behind.

Tudor and Celine are up on the raised platform where Kate and I had our failed wedding ceremony. I can see Astrid Hall nearby, a dark expression on her face. Similarly, Amrita Vyas watches, looking ready to join in if Tudor injures Celine.

My Creator seems to sense this, and I can tell his resolve is weakened. The sharpness in his eyes has dimmed, and his moments seem less careful, less calculated. Despite everything that’s happened, despite all of the pain and sorrow he’s caused, my heart aches to see him like this.

But he had to be stopped. Even though he’s my Creator…and I do think of him as a father…nothing can justify what he’s done.

And perhaps in the past, I had to tolerate it in order to survive. I knew I couldn’t fight him alone. But I didn’t have to. Maybe all I had to do is realize that.

Celine grabs Tudor by the neck, pulling him up into the air as he thrashes. I clutch Kate’s hand tightly. Lily turns away, burying her face in Renata’s chest.

My sister throws our Creator down upon the platform, and he lands on his back. It’s clear from his movements that he’s weakened, and more importantly, that he’s given up. His eyes turn from crimson to violet, in resignation.

Celine hovers over him, her expression fierce. “I’ll ask you again, Tudor Thornblade. Any last words?”

He glares up at her. “Not for you.”

With an angry grimace, Celine reaches down to take the dagger-stake from its sheath at her belt. But to my surprise, she doesn’t plunge it into Tudor’s chest. Instead, she turns and looks to Amara, who’s watching from the sidelines.

Every living human in the courtyard holds their breath as Amara stares at the dagger. Then she steps forward and ascends the platform, taking its ruby-gilded handle from Celine.

There’s pain in her hazel eyes as she crouches down over the ancient vampire. But she holds herself up tall and proud, like the High Priestess that she is.

Her voice is so low I can barely hear it, even with my vampiric senses.

“This is for my father,” she says, putting the dagger to his chest.

In a sudden motion, Tudor’s hand shoots out, his fingers wrapping around her’s. Celine bares her fangs at our Creator, ready to strike. Beside me, Kate tenses.

But I put my arm out to stop her. “Wait!”

Because there’s a shift across his face. New lines telling an old story. His eyes are no longer crimson, or even violet. They’re blue, like the sky on a clear summer day. A shade of blue my Creator’s eyes haven’t seen in over four hundred years. Yet it was still inside him.

“No,” he whispers, looking up at Amara. “This is.”

Without another word, the dagger-stake plunges into his chest.

And that’s the end of Tudor Thornblade.

CHAPTER 32: ONE OF THE GREATEST STRUGGLES, AND ONE OF THE GREATEST JOYS

Kate

Tonight, I don’t fiddle with my collar, or feel a pinch in my shoes. My suit fits just right.

The wedding march begins to play, and Celine escorts my bride down the aisle toward me. Lexi’s veil is brushed back from her face, falling around her like she’s enveloped by starlight. She holds a bouquet of baby’s breath in her hands, the tiny flowers tumbling over her long fingers. Her eyes meet mine, full of love and devotion.

As they come to the raised platform, Celine nods to me and goes to join her sisters. We had to add extra chairs to the front row, to include Amara, Lily and Lilith. Amara takes Celine’s hand as she sits down beside her, looking regal in her golden robes. Renata hands Lily a rose-embroidered handkerchief to wipe the happy tears from her eyes. Lilith strokes the fur of her black fox familiar, and leans onto Hallie’s shoulder as the vampire-witch puts her arm around her.

Lexi ascends the steps toward me, her long train fanning out behind her.

“You look beautiful,” I whisper across to her.

“Not so bad yourself,” she replies with a wink.

Amrita Vyas clears her throat. This time, her ornate robe is crisp and elegant, and her owl familiar is perched primly on her shoulder, his eyes surveying the crowd as she speaks.

“Good evening, and blessed be to you all,” she declares. “We’re gathered here, again, to witness the joining of Kate Arundel and Alexandra Price. It’s one of the greatest struggles of life, but also one of the greatest joys, that things never seem to turn out the way you think that they would. And I’m happy to say that, although I never would have predicted this match, these two have found each other.”

She pauses, the shimmer of a smile in her eyes as she looks out at the vampires, shifters, and witches in attendance.

“And I think this is a wonderful moment for all of us to reflect on what we’ve found this year. We’ve found belonging, a community where we’ll be accepted. We’ve found that love can overcome our preconceptions about each other. We’ve found that we can be ourselves, without compromise. We’ve found the strength to stand up, and to fight for those we love. We’ve found the bravery to be something new, and to believe in ourselves.” She looks back at Lexi and I. “And we’ve found love, where we’ve least expected it.”

She nods to me. I reach up and take our wooden rings from the chain around my neck. Lexi’s hand shakes slightly as she holds it out.

What a feeling…to make a vampire tremble. I catch her gaze and give her an encouraging smile. She grins back at me, a sweet playfulness in her expression. I glide the wooden ring on her fourth finger. It fits perfectly. But regardless of whether the ring fits or not, I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that there’s nobody I’d rather give it to.

Even Amrita Vyas looks like she might get choked up as she watches us. “You may now kiss, to confirm your union and commitment to each other.”

I lean in and meet Lexi’s lips with mine. Her kiss is tender, soft. Her cool fingers caress my jaw, and I slide my tongue across the arc of her sharp fangs. A pleasant tingle crawls up my spine.

Amrita laughs. “Save it for the honeymoon, you two!”

I respond by taking Lexi in my arms, one hand on the small of her back, and one hand supporting her head. Without breaking our kiss, I dip her, her shining hair grazing the platform.

Cheers and howls erupt from the crowd, echoing in the night. There’s an enthusiastic wolf-whistle from Xia.

Lexi laughs as I pull her back up. Then she tosses her bouquet into the air.

“Let’s celebrate!” she shouts. As soon as she speaks, dozens of doves fly all around us, released into the dark night.

“Why do there always have to be live animals?” Renata groans from her seat, her fingers massaging her temples.

Lily chuckles. “Some things never change!”

The Succumb club DJ takes over the music, and an upbeat melody thrums loudly throughout the courtyard. The guests begin dancing and mingling in the courtyard. Lexi takes my hand and leads me down into the crowd.

“Kate! Lexi!” shouts a joyful little voice. Hannah, in her yellow flower girl dress, leaps onto me, giving me a big hug. She’s gotten so much bigger these past few months.

“Congratulations, both of you,” booms the resonant voice of my Alpha. He stands proudly before us, with a pointed nod to Lexi.

“Thank you, Leander,” she responds. “We’re so glad you’re here.”

“We appreciate your invitation,” he says, graciously.

After Tudor Thornblade and Xavian Night were staked last October, there was a lot to work through between the Hecate witches, vampires, and the shifter packs in the northern region. Leander and the other Arundel wolves were concerned, of course, that the situation might compromise their claim over the forest.

But it seems those concerns were unfounded. There’s been an unprecedented period of peace in the northern region for the past eight months, mostly due to the political efforts of the newly appointed Hecate High Priestess.

“Greetings and blessed be, Leander,” Amara says, appearing beside us. Her hawk familiar sits upon her shoulder.

“Good to see you, High Priestess,” Leander replies, with a respectful nod.

“Amara!” Hannah shouts, releasing me from her hug and turning her attention to the Hecate witch. Her eyes shine with hope. “Can you make me fly again? Please, Amara?”

She laughs. “Of course, little one.”

With a wave of her hand, my little sister lights up with golden energy magic, and her feet leave the earth. She giggles in delight as she floats higher through the air.

“Me too!” shrieks a little voice. A blond, pink-cheeked little boy runs up to us. “Can I fly too, Auntie Amara?”

“What do we say, Eli?” Lily asks, following after her son.

“Please?” Eli asks eagerly.

Amara chuckles, and waves her hand again. Eli and Hannah chase each other through the air in streams of magical light.

I look over at the Hecate witch. She’s been visiting the shifter clans regularly, working with Celine and the other vampires to improve relations between the magical groups in our region. It will take some time to repair the trust that’s been lost, and to build something new. It’s been difficult, but things are starting to shift. And not just politically. I’ve found a new softness in myself, that’s easier and easier to access the more I practice it.

Lexi sees the contemplative look in my eye, and gives my hand a squeeze.

“I’ll take my leave,” Leander says, and he goes to join the other Arundel wolf shifters, who were the first ones on the dance floor. I’m happy to see Rae with them. Now that things are more stable, they’ve folded her back into the pack. She visits them regularly with Maggie, who’s also on the dancefloor, twirling around her wolf shifter girlfriend. Witches like to dance almost as much as shifters do.

A sharp gasp brings me back. Lexi’s eyes are trained on the glass in Lily’s hand.

“What is it?” I ask. Lily’s glass is clear. “She’s just drinking water.”

“Exactly!” Lexi declares loudly. She gives Lily an accusatory look. “Why aren’t you drinking champagne?”

Lily’s cheeks flush a deep shade of pink. She looks shyly up at Renata.

Then Amara gasps as well. Her hawk familiar squawks, and alights from her shoulder as Amara clutches Celine’s arm. “Wait! Does that mean…?”

A slow grin appears across Renata’s face. “Would you like to tell them?” she asks Lily.

“Well, we didn’t want to draw attention from Lexi and Kate’s big day…” Lily says.

Lexi squeals with delight. “You won’t! Tell us!”

Lily puts a hand to her stomach. “We’re…expecting a baby. Next December.”

Cheers and congratulations fill the air. Renata and Lily gaze at each other happily. Lexi has shared some of Renata’s past with me, and I know how much this must mean to her.

“Have you thought of a name?” I ask them.

“Well…” Renata gives Celine a meaningful look. “I thought perhaps, if it’s a girl, we might call her Winifred.”

“Winnie, for short,” Lily adds.

Celine blinks. It’s odd to see the usually composed vampire mafia boss look a little choked up.

“That’s…that’s a wonderful idea,” she whispers, her voice thick with emotion.

Amara pats her back. “Come on,” she says with a smile. “Let’s go dance. We’ve got a lot to celebrate tonight!”

“We sure do,” I say, taking Lexi by the hand.

My vampire princess leans in to kiss me on the cheek, and we all head over to the dance floor, to join everyone else.

At the end of the night, we tumble joyfully onto the rug in front of the roaring fire in our crypt.

“I never thought I could be so happy,” my new bride says to me.

“Neither did I,” I reply, honestly. I pull her on top of me. She laughs and pulls me close, her fingers twisting in my hair. We kiss deeply, cementing the love we’ve cultivated.

If you’d told me a year ago that I would fall in love with a rich vampire heiress, I would have told you that you were crazy.

But Amrita Vyas was right. It’s one of the greatest joys in life…that things don’t always turn out how you expect. And I’ll treasure this love until my last breath.

Lexi rolls off of me and onto the rug. Something shimmers in her eyes. Something contemplative.

“What is it?” I ask her, running a finger along her cool, smooth jaw.

“I know I shouldn’t be thinking of this on our wedding day,” she starts.

“It’s all right,” I reply. “You know you can tell me anything.”

“It’s just…” she frowns. “I keep thinking about what Tudor said. Before he was staked.”

I nod. It’s been on my mind, too. “What do you think he meant?”

“I don’t know.” The orange firelight reflects in her eyes.

“I suppose there are some things we’ll never know.”

“Maybe…”

I turn onto my side, propping myself up on my elbow. “I thought it was interesting…that Renata and Lily might call their daughter Winifred.”

Lexi smiles. I can feel the echo of a deep happiness in her chest.

But there’s a sadness there, too.

“You know,” I tell her. “I know the story of our side of the War of the Final Fire, but I never learned about your side.”

Her eyes shine with curiosity. “I want to know about your side, too.”

I glance at the clock on the mantle. “Do we have time for another story, before the sun comes up?”

She nestles closer to me with an eager grin.

And she says,

“Once upon a time…”

Thank you for reading!

Don’t miss the next story:

Sign up for my newsletter

Continue the adventure with sapphic romances set in the same world as Smoother than Silk:

I was turned into a vampire against my will.

Trapped in a haunted castle, I have to team up with a group of witches to save my friend from the same fate.

But the witches have their own agenda, and one in particular seems like she wants to stake me on the spot.

But her blood smells so good…

Join Rowan in:

Love at First Bite

(FREE ebook!)

All Maggie ever wanted was a normal life.

When her moms make her attend Elmwood Inclusive Magic Academy, she’s thrown into a world of witches, shifters, vampires and mermaids.

Join Maggie in:

Elmwood Inclusive Magic Academy

Can a good witch and a wicked witch fall in love?

Lydia sneaks into an evil witch’s castle, determined to avenge her best friend. When she’s captured, she’s not prepared for what comes next.

Join Lydia in:

Demons and Deities

Hallie is a vampire at a magic school run by witches.

All she wants is to study witchcraft and prove she belongs in the magical world. But the witches don’t trust her, and she has to study twice as hard. Then everything changes when a new student enrolls…

Join Hallie in:

Blood Magic 101

NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR

Thanks for reading!

My name is Remi Lebeau.

I write sapphic romances with lots of heart (and a little bit of heat).

I hope you enjoyed reading this book as much as I enjoyed writing it!

Check out my other books (and claim your free novella!):

www.RemiLebeauBooks.com

I can be reached at:

Remi@RemiLebeauBooks.com